/ 


Cibrarjp  of ^he  'theological  ^eminarjo 

PRINCETON   .   NEW  JERSEY 


PRESENTED  BY 

Mrs.  Margaret  E.  Davis 

July  22,  1999 
from  the  collection  of 
The  Rev.  Charles  H.  Davis 
Class  of  1941 


^■S 


i#t^ 


A 

SELECTION 

OP 


THE  MOST  CELEBRATED 

SERMONS 


OP 


JOHN  CALVIN,        ^ 

MINISTER  OF  THE  GOSPEL,  AND  ONE  OP  THE  PRINCIPAL 
LEADERS  IN  THE  PROTESTANT  REFORMATION. 


(NEVER   BEFORE   PUBLISHED   IN   THE   UNITED  STATES.) 


TO  WHICH  IS  PREFIXED 

A  BIOGRAPfflCAL  fflSTORY 
OF  HIS  LIFE. 


PUBLISHED  BY  T.  DESILVER,  Jr. 

No.  347  MARKET  STREET. 

1831. 


ADVERTISEMENT. 

In  offering  this  selection  of  Sermons  to  the  publick,  the 
publisher  has  not  been  governed  by  Sectarian  principles, 
but  has  selected  Sermons  upon  various  subjects,  that  the 
reader  may  understand  the  general  doctrine  held  forth  by 
those  eminent  divines.  When  we  consider  the  mental 
darkness  which  enveloped  the  world  in  the  days  of  Luther 
and  Calvin,  under  Popish  superstition  and  idolatry,  and 
that  theirs  were  some  of  the  first  attempts  to  emancipate 
the  human  intellect  from  more  than  "  Egyptian  darkness," 
the  ri&der  will  undoubtedly  censure  lightly  any  defects 
that  may  appear  in  their  discourses ;  considering  their 
great  object  to  have  been,  the  removal  of  that  servile 
yoke  of  papistry  under  which  nations  were  groaning, 
and  of  bringing  mankind  into  the  liberty  of  the  gospel. 

Calvin's  Sermons  were  translated  and  published  in 
England,  about  the  year  1580 ;  since  which  date  we  have 
no  account  of  an  edition  having  been  published.  Luther's 
Sermons,  after  having  been  translated,  were  published  in 
the  year  1581,  and  re-published  in  1649.  In  consequence 
of  the  imperfection  of  the  English  Language  when  these 
Sermons  were  formerly  published,  it  was  found  necessary 
to  revise  them,  and  correct  the  language ;  but  in  so  doing, 
particular  care  has  been  taken  to  preserve  precisely  the 
original  meaning. 


BIOGRAPHY 


OF 


JOHN  CALVIN,  D.  D. 


Extracted  from  John  Mackenzie's  Memoirs  of  the  Life  and  Wri- 
tings of  Calvin. 


John  Calvin,  the  celebrated  Reformer,  was  born 
at  Noyon,  a  town  in  PIcardy,  on  the  1 0th  of  July, 
1509.  Undistinguished  by  the  splendour  of  family 
consideration^  it  was  reserved  for  him  to  give  dignity 
and  perpetuity  to  a  name,  wliich  had  hitherto  occu- 
pied an  humble,  but  respectable,  rank  in  society. 
His  father,  whose  name  was  Gerard,  a  sensible  and 
prudent  man,  had  gained  the  esteem  and  friendship 
of  all  the  neighbouring  gentlemen,  and  particularly 
of  the  family  of  Montmor,  a  family  of  the  first 
distinction  in  Picardy.  John  Calvin  was  brought 
up  with  the  children  of  this  family,  and  accompa- 
nied them  to  Paris,  where,  with  them,  he  pursued  his 
studies  under  Marturin  Cordier,  a  man  illustrious 
for  his  erudition  and  integrity. 

His  next  tutor  was  a  learned  Spaniard,  under 
whose  tuition  he  advanced  so  rapidly,  that  he  soon 
entered  upon  the  study  of  philosophy.  But  as  he 
had  from  bis  youth  discovered  considerable  piety, 
his  father  thought  he  should  be  following  the  incli- 
nation of  his  son,  in  consecrating  him  to  theology. 
He  therefore  procured  for  him,  in  the  year  1529,  a 
benefice  in  the  cathedral  church  at  Noyon,  where 


4 

he  was  born.  Here  Calvin,  though  unordained, 
preached  frequently.  How  little  did  it  appear  from 
Calvin's  present  situation  and  prospects,  (a  member 
and  a  mmister  of  the  church  of,  Rome,)  that  he 
should  be  an  instrument  appointed  to  overthrow 
that  pile  of  corruption  ! 

Calvin,  having  been  instructed  in  the  true  religion 
by  one  of  his  relatives,  and  having  carefully  perused 
the  scriptures,  began  to  be  disgusted  with  the  church 
of  Rome,  and  resolved  to  renounce  her  commu- 
nion. His  father,  in  the  mean  time,  resolved  to  have 
him  study  the  law,  being  convinced  that  it  was  the 
most  certain  method  of  acquiring  riches  and  honour. 
Thus,  either  to  comply  with  his  father's  wishes,  or 
his  own  inclination,  he  quitted  the  study  of  theology, 
for  that  of  the  law  :  he  removed  to  Orleans,  where 
he  made  such  progress  in  that  science,  under  one 
of  the  most  celebrated  of  all  the  French  civilians, 
that  he  was  considered  rather  a  master  than  a 
scholar.  In  the  absence  of  the  professors,  he  fre- 
quently supplied  their  places,  and  acquired  so  much 
esteem  in  the  university,  that  he  was  offered  a  doc- 
tor's degree. 

In  the  midst  of  his  various  employments,  our  re- 
former was  a  diligent  student  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures. He  was  so  diligent  at  this  time,  that  after 
having  supped  lightly,  he  continued  reading  until 
midnight ;  and  in  the  morning  was  employed,  while 
in  bed,  in  reviewing  what  he  had  read  the  night 
before.  Although  these  late  studies  contributed  to 
his  extensive  erudition,  and  his  remarkable  memory, 
yet  they  injured  his  health  materially,  and  brought 
on  that  weakness  of  stomach  with  which  he  was 
afflicted  during  his  life,  and  which  at  length  short- 
ened his  days. 

Calvin  studied  Greek  under  Melchior  Wolmar,  a 
professor  of  considerable  merit,  and  an  excellent 
tutor.     With  liis  laborious  studies  he  associated  an 


incessant  perusal  of  the  scriptures,  and  sometimes 
preached  in  a  small  town  in  Berri.  His  father 
dying-,  he  was  obliged  to  abandon  the  study  of  law . 
and  return  to  Noyon.  He  visited  Paris  shortly  af- 
terwards, where  he  published  his  Commentary  on 
Seneca's  Book  on  Clemency,  an  author,  the  purity 
of  whose  sentiments  were  in  perfect  unison  with 
the  morals  of  Calvin.  He  was  then  only  twenty- 
four  years  of  age  ;  but,  notwithstanding  his  youth, 
he  soon  became  known,  and  highly  esteemed. 

During  his  residence  at  Paris,  renouncing  the 
pursuit  of  all  other  sciences,  he  consecrated  himself 
to  theology  and  to  O/d.  While  here,  having  spoken 
against  some  publij?'  errours  in  religion,  an  attempt 
was  made  to  tak0  him  prisoner,  but  he  made  his 
escape  by  flight.  The  queen  of  Navarre,  a  princess 
of  uncommon  m^rit,  having  sent  for  Calvin,  treated 
him  with  great  respect.  She  made  use  of  her  in- 
fluence with  the  king,  Francis  I.,  her  brother,  to 
appease  the  tempest  which  had  arisen  against  the 
reformed.  Having  quitted  Paris,  Calvin  retired  to 
Xaintonge,  where,  at  the  request  of  a  friend,  he 
composed  some  formularies  of  sermons  and  chris- 
tian exhortations,  which  he  induced  the  rectors  to 
use  as  homilies,  in  order  to  excite  the  people  to  purr 
sue  their  inquiries  into  the  truth. 

Calvin  soon  returned  to  Paris,  but  having  many 
enemies  there,  who  had  meditated  his  destruction, 
he  was  obliged  to  remain  concealed.  The  fol- 
lowing year  was  disgraced  by  many  cruelties  in- 
flicted upon  several  pious  characters.  The  king-, 
Francis  I.,  being  infmenced  by  the  Catholics,  was 
so  highly  incensed  by  some  writings  which  had  been 
published  against  the  Mass,  that  he  commanded 
eight  of  the  reformed  to  be  burned  alive,  in  the  mid- 
dle of  the  four  miost  frequented  parts  of  the  city ; 
and  swore  he  would  not  spare  his  own  children, 
should  they  be  infected  with  that  execrable  heresy. 
1* 


6 

Considering  the  deplorable  state  to  which  his 
brethren  were  reduced,  Calvin  resolved  to  quit  the 
kingdom.  He  therefore  proceeded  to  Basil  by  the 
way  of  Lorraine,  where  he  applied  himself  to  the 
study  of  the  Hebrew  language.  Though  he  wished 
at  this  time  to  remain  in  obscurity,  as  appears  by  a 
letter  written  to  him  by  Bucer,  yet  he  was  constrain- 
ed to  publish  his  Christian  Institutes,  to  serve  as  an 
apology  for  his  persecuted  brethren.  For  as  Francis 
I.  was  desirous  of  the  friendship  of  the  protestant 
princes  of  Germany,  and  knew  that  they  would  dis- 
approve of  the  murder  of  his  protestant  subjects,  he 
affirmed  that  he  had  only  put  to  death  the  Anabap- 
tists, who,  far  from  making  the  word  of  God  the 
rule  of  their  faith,  gave  themselves  up  to  their  disor- 
dered imaginations,  professing  a  contempt  for  ma- 
gistrates and  sovereign  authorities. 

Calvin,  who  could  not  bear  to  see  the  true  religion 
thus  calumniated,  thought  it  necessary  to  publish  his 
Institutes,  which  he  dedicated  to  Francis  I.  While 
he  was  finishing  this  work,  he  learned  that  in  many 
places  of  Italy,  ideas  were  cherished  favourable  to 
the  Reformation  :  he  therefore  flew  to  the  celebra- 
ted Dutchess  de  Ferrare,  the  daughter  of  Louis  XII., 
who  received  him  with  distinction,  and  whom  Calvin 
confirmed  in  her  principles.  Notwithstanding  this 
protection,  the  Inquisition,  aroused  by  the  name  of 
Calvin,  pursued  him  to  the  court  of  the  Dutchess, 
from  which  he  was  obliged  to  make  his  escape.  It 
was,  no  doubt,  at  this  time  that  he  arrived  at  the 
town  of  Piedmont,  in  which  he  at  first  preached  the 
Reformation  with  success  ;  but  from  whence  he  was 
afterwards  driven  by  intolerance.  This  fact  is  at- 
tested by  a  pillar  of  eight  feet  in  height,  still  existing, 
erected  to  immortalize  the  arrival  of  Calvin  at  Aost, 
and  his  banishment  from  thence. 

On  quitting  Italy,  Calvin  returned  to  France : 
but  on  account  of  the  persecutions  which  then  ran 


high,  he  soon  resolved  to  return  to  Basil  or  Stras- 
bourg. But  the  chrect  road  being  then  impas8ab]e 
on  account  of  the  war,  he  was  compelled  to  go 
through  Geneva.  This  was  in  the  month  of  Au- 
gust, 1536.  The  reformed  religion  had  been  won- 
derfully established  there  by  Guillaume  Farel  and 
Pierre  Vh'et.  Calvin,  not  willing  to  pass  through 
Geneva  without  paying  his  respects  to  them,  made 
them  a  visit ;  on  which  occasion,  Farel  earnestly 
entreated  him  to  stop  at  Geneva,  and  help  him  in 
the  labour  to  which  God  had  called  him.  Calvin 
submitted  to  their  wishes,  and  was  received  to  the 
charge  of  the  ministry  the  same  month. 

From  this  time,  says  the  Rev.  A.  Le  Mercier,  in 
his  Church  History  of  Geneva,  "  The  excellent 
works,  the  various  circumstances  of  the  life,  the 
great  pains,  and  unwearied  industry  of  this  great 
man,  make  up  a  great  part  of  the  ecclesiastical  his- 
tory of  Geneva,  for  near  thirty  years."  Soon  after 
Calvin  came  to  Geneva,  he  engaged  in  a  defence  of 
the  reformed,  who  were  attacked  by  the  Anabap- 
tists, against  whom  he  employed  scripture  and  argu- 
ment with  so  much  success,  that  he  entirely  expelled 
that  sect  from  Geneva.  In  the  same  year  he  was 
obliged  to  plead  his  cause  at  Bern,  against  Caroly, 
who  had  accused  him  of  Arianism. 

Geneva  was  at  this  time  very  far  from  being  in  a 
state  of  tranquillity,  although  the  true  religion  was 
established,  and  the  faith  of  the  church  of  Rome 
abolished.  Calvin  and  Farel  were  hated  by  those 
who  preferred  their  vices  and  pleasures  to  good 
order  ;  they  therefore  united  their  efforts  to  get  rid 
of  those  vigilant  ministers.  And  taking  advantage 
of  some  disagreements  between  the  church  of  Bern 
and  that  of  Geneva,  respecting  ecclesiastical  dis- 
cipline, they  procured  an  order  from  the  council, 
by  which  these  faithful  ministers  were  commanded 
to  leave  the  town  in  three  days.     Farel  retired  to 


8 

Neufchatel,  and  Calvin  to  Strasbourg ;  where  the 
council  of  thai;  town  appointed  him  prolessor  of 
theology,  and  pastor  of  a  French  church,  into 
which  he  introduced  his  ecclesiastical  disciphne. 

Calvin  expressed  much  tenderness  toward  the 
Genevese,  and  took  an  interest  in  all  their  afflictions. 
He  addressed  several  letters  to  them  from  Stras- 
bourg, wherein  he  exhorted  them  to  repentance,  to 
peace,  to  charity,  and  to  the  love  of  God  ;  teaching 
them  to  hope  that  a  bright  light  would  soon  dissipate 
the  fatal  darkness  in  which  they  were  enveloped. 
The  event  justified  the  prediction.  At  this  time  he 
republished  his  Christian  Institutes,  with  many  addi- 
tions :  he  also  published  a  piece  on  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per, which  was  very  much  admired.  He  reclaimed 
many  Anabaptists,  who  were  brought  to  him  from 
various  parts  ;  and  amongst  others,  Paul  Volse,  who 
died  a  minister  of  Strasbourg,  and  Jean  Storder 
Liegeois,  whose  widow  Calvin  afterwards  married, 
by  the  advice  of  Bucer  :  she  was  a  person  of  ex- 
traordinary merit. 

Such  were  the  occupations  of  Calvin  until  the 
year  1541,  when  the  Emperor  Charles  V.  convoked 
a  diet  at  Worms,  and  afterwards  at  Ratisbonne,  to 
settle  the  differences  which  had  arisen  in  Germany. 
Calvin,  by  desire  of  the  ministers  of  Strasbourg,  as- 
sisted at  the  diet,  in  which  he  proved  useful  to  the 
churches,  and  particularly  to  those  of  France. 
Philip  Melancthon,  who  always  spoke  with  applause 
of  Calvin,  called  him  The  Theologian. 

The  faction  which  had  procured  the  banishment 
of  Calvin  being  overthrown,  the  Genevese  were 
anxious  to  recal  him ;  but  he  resisted  the  offers 
which  they  made  him.  At  length,  solicited  afresh 
by  the  council  and  the  ministers  of  that  town,  and 
encourag«i  by  Bucer,  who  informed  him  that  the 
council  had  revoked  his  banishment,  on  the  1st  of 
May,  1541,  he  set  out  for  Geneva,  where,  upon 


his  arrival,  he  was  congratulated  by  the  acclamations 
of  the  people. 

Shortly  after  his  return,  he  composed  a  catechism 
in  Latin  and  in  French,  divided  into  questions  and 
answers.  This  work,  which  proved  highly  useful 
to  the  church,  was  so  well  received  by  diffi^rent  na- 
tions, that  it  was  not  only  translated  into  many  living 
languages,  such  as  the  German,  the  English,  the 
Flemish,  the  Spanish,  and  the  Italian,  but  also  into 
Hebrew  and  Greek.  Notwithstanding  the  relief 
which  Calvin  continually  received  from  Farel  and 
Viret,  it  is  not  easy  to  conceive  how  he  sustained 
his  various  labours  ;  especially  if  we  consider  that 
he  was  the  subject  of  several  violent  and  continual 
disorders.  During  a  fortnight  in  each  month,  he 
preached  every  day  ;  gave  three  lectures  in  theology 
every  week  ;  assisted  at  all  the  deliberations  of  the 
Consistory,  and  at  tlie  meetings  of  the  pastors ;  met 
the  congregation  every  Friday  ;  instructed  the 
French  churches  by  the  frequent  advices  which  they 
solicited  from  him  ;  defended  the  Reformation 
against  the  attacks  of  its  enemies,  and  particularly 
those  of  the  French  priests ;  was  forced  to  repel 
his  numerous  antagonists,  by  various  books  which 
he  composed  for  that  purpose ;  and  found  time  to 
publish  several  other  works. 

In  addition  to  these  occupations,  the  council,  who 
knew  that  he  was  an  excellent  civilian,  as  well  as 
theologian,  consulted  him  in  all  important  concerns, 
and  charged  him  with  many  difficult  commissions. 
He  was  particularly  employed  in  framing  the  edicts 
and  legislative  acts  of  the  town,  which  were  com- 
pleted and  approved  in  the  year  1543.  In  this  year 
he  presented  the  church  of  Geneva  with  a  liturgy, 
together  with  directions  as  to  the  manner  of  cele- 
brating the  Lord's  Supper,  and  Baptism.  Mosheim 
Bays,  "  the  senate  of  that  city,  by  the  request  of  Cal- 
vin, established  an  academy,  which  contributed  much 


10 

to  the  success  of  his  designs.  He,  with  his  col- 
league, Theodore  Beza,  and  other  divines  of  emi- 
nent learning  and  abilities,  taught  the  sciences  with 
the  greatest  reputation.  The  lustre  which  these 
great  men  reflected  upon  this  infant  seminary  of 
learning,  spread  its  fame  through  the  distant  nations 
with  such  amazing  rapidity,  that  all  who  were 
ambitious  of  a  distinguished  progress  in  either  sa- 
cred or  profane  erudition,  repaired  to  Geneva. 
England,  Scotland,  France,  Italy,  and  Germany, 
i?eemed  to  vie  with  each  other  in  the  number  of 
their  students,  that  were  incessantly  repairing  to  the 
new  academy.  By  these  means,  and  by  the  ministry 
of  his  disciples,  Calvin  gained  proselytes  and  patrons 
to  his  theological  system,  in  several  countries  of 
Europe. 

In  the  year  1547,  Calvin  composed  a  work  en- 
titled JJ Antidote,  against  the  doctrine  contained  in 
the  first  seven  sections  of  the  Council  of  Trent. 
He  wrote  also  to  the  church  of  Rouen,  to  fortify 
her  against  the  artifices  and  errours  of  a  certain 
monk  of  the  order  of  St.  Francis,  who  was  endea- 
vjouring  to  infect  that  church  with  the  heresy  of 
Carpocrates.  About  this  time  he  composed  his 
^commentaries  on  the  Epistles  of  St.  Paul.  The 
f^hurch  of  Geneva,  though  surrounded  by  afflictions, 
increased  rapidly  ;  and  Calvin  received,  with  every 
mark  of  tenderness,  those  who  were  banished  from 
their  country  on  account  of  their  attachment  to  the 
gospel.  He  now  met  with  a  severe  trial  in  the  loss 
of  his  wife,  a  person  of  singular  virtue  and  merit ; 
but  though  extremely  affected  by  this  affliction,  he 
endured  it  with  a  constancy  and  resignation  becom- 
ing his  exalted  character. 

The  churches  of  Saxony,  not  being  united  in 
some  things,  consulted  Calvin,  who  frankly  gave  his 
opinion  on  the  subject ;  and  as  Melancthon  was  ac- 
cused (though  unjustly)  of  too  much  indifference  on 


11 

this  subject,  he  wrote  to  him  respecting  it.  While 
God  was  on  the  one  hand  chastising  the  German 
churches  with  the  scourge  of  discord,  he  manifested 
his  compassion  to  the  churches  of  Switzerland  ;  for 
Calvin  and  Farel  having  made  a  visit  to  Zurich,  com- 
posed all  the  differences  which  had  arisen  among 
them  on  the  subject  of  the  sacraments.  Articles 
were  agreed  upon  by  the  consent  of  the  churches 
of  Switzerland,  and  those  of  the  Grisons ;  and  this 
agreement  united  the  church  of  Zurich  and  that  of 
Geneva  in  the  closest  bonds. 

The  ministers  of  Geneva,  in  a  public  assembly, 
having  illustrated  and  established  the  doctrine  of 
predestination,  approved  of  the  work  which  Calvin 
had  written  on  that  subject.  His  writings  were  al- 
ready translated  into  the  different  languages  of  Eu- 
rope ;  and  Geneva  was  thronged  with  strangers 
from  Germany,  France,  Poland,  Hungary,  and  even 
from  Spain  and  Italy,  who  came  to  consult  him 
about  the  advancement  of  the  Reformation,  or  to 
find  shelter  from  the  persecutions  to  which  they 
were  exposed  in  their  native  countries.  Calvin 
was  respected  by  none  more  than  by  the  Protestants 
of  England  ;  and  by  the  desire  of  Archbishop  Cran- 
mer,  he  had  imparted  to  Edward  VI.  his  advice 
relative  to  the  best  method  of  advancing  the  Refor- 
mation in  that  kingdom.  Knox  was  atTectionately 
received  by  Calvin  as  a  refugee  from  England;  and 
an  intimate  friendship  was  soon  formed  between 
them,  which  subsisted  until  the  death  of  Cahin 
in  1564. 

Calvin,  in  the  case  of  Servetus,  has  been  harshly 
censured.  It  has  been  confidently  pretended,  and 
boldly  assertedj  that  he  through  \i^e,  nourished  an 
implacable  hatred  against  Servetus,  and  that  he  em- 
ployed all  his  efforts  to  satiate  it  in  the  blood  of  the 
unhappy  Spaniard.  It  is  certain  that  Servetus  had 
rendered  himself  odious  to  all  who  knew  him,  aiv^ 


12 

that  the  ideas  of  most  persons  agreed  with  those  of 
Calvin  on  the  punishment  which  he  merited.  It  is 
evident  from  the  letters  of  Farel  and  of  Viret,  that 
they  did  not  blame  Calvin  in  this  affair.  Bucerwas 
not  ashamed  to  write  that  "Servetus  deserved  some- 
thing worse  than  death."  The  excellent  Melancthon 
approved  the  punishment  of  Servetus.  Writing  to 
Calvbi,  he  remarks  :  "  In  my  opinion,  your  magis- 
trates have  acted  justly,  in  putting  to  death  a  blas- 
phemer, convicted  by  due  process  of  law."  Farel 
expressly  says,  that  "  Servetus  deserved  a  capital 
punishment."  And  Beza  defended  the  sentence.  All 
these  celebrated  men  entertained  the  same  opinion 
on  this  subject ;  and  as  no  personal  hatred  of  Ser- 
vetus can  be  imputed  to  them,  it  is  at  least  as  unjust 
to  accuse  Calvin  of  it. 

Servetus  was  condemned  upon  extracts  from  his 
books,  and  from  the  edition  of  the  Bible  which  he 
had  published  in  1552,  and  from  a  letter  which  he 
had  written  to  Abel  Paupin,  a  minister  of  Geneva. 
The  principal  accusations  exhibited  against  him 
were,  First,  his  having  asserted  that  the  Bible  cele- 
brated improperly  the  fertility  of  the  land  of  Canaan, 
whilst  it  was  unfruitful  and  barren.  Secondly,  his 
having  called  one  God  in  three  persons  a  Cerberus  ; 
a  three  headed  monster.  Thirdly,  his  having  taught 
that  God  was  all,  and  that  all  was  God.  To  the 
council  of  Geneva,  justice  ought  to  be  done  with 
respect  to  this  transaction,  though  we  may  blame 
tlie  principles  of  its  jurisprudence  :  they  neglected 
nothing  to  discover  the  truth  ;  they  multiplied  their 
interrogatories,  and  employed  all  possible  means  to 
make  Servetus  retract:  and,  as  they  experienced 
the  inutility  of  these  measures,  they  wrote  to  the 
reformed  Swiss  cantons  for  their  advice.  Is  it  cre- 
dible 1  they  were  unanimous  in  exhorting  the  coun- 
cil to  punish  the  wicked  man,  and  to  put  it  out  of  hi9 
power  to  increase  heresy. 


13 

If  Calvin  may  be  supposed  to  have  influenced 
the  Council  of  Geneva,  can  it  be  said  that  he  con- 
trolled the  Councils  of  four  different  states,  and 
all  the  persons  who  were  consulted  by  them,  in  form- 
ing their  judgements  1  Shall  the  fury  imputed  to  him 
render  so  many  m^istrates  cruel,  whom  he  had 
never  known  ]  It  must  be  confessed,  that  the  into- 
lerant spirit  of  the  age  dictated  the  sentence  of  Ser- 
vetus  at  Geneva.  On  the  2Tth  of  October,  Serve- 
tus  was  condemned  to  be  burnt  alive  ;  and  the  sen- 
tence was  executed  on  the  same  day. 

In  the  first  place,  let  it  be  remembered,  that  the 
fate  of  Servetus  was  approved  by  the  majority  of 
celebrated  ecclesiastics  among  the  reformed  of  those 
times  :  it  was  also  sanctioned  by  the  church  of  Swit- 
zerland, v/ho  even  recommended  it.  It  had  long 
been  the  custom  at  Geneva  to  proceed  v>^ith  violence 
against  heretics.  In  the  year  1536,  several  persons 
were  deprived  of  their  freedom  for  not  embracing 
the  received  doctrine:  from  the  year  1541,  the 
Consistory  possessed  the  right  of  forcing  the  magis- 
trates and  the  people  to  continue  faithful  to  the  holy 
doctrine,  and  to  observe  good  morals. 

In  1558,  Gentiiis  escaped  death  only  by  retrac- 
tion, though  it  was  known  to  be  feigned  :  and  Cal- 
vin, in  a  letter  which  he  wrote  at  that  time,  observed, 
"  Servetus,  by  a  recantation,  might  have  averted  his 
punishment :  I  would  have  it  attested  that  my  hos- 
tility was  not  so  deadly  ;  but  that  by  humility  alone, 
had  he  not  been  deprived  of  his  senses,  he  might 
have  saved  his  life  ;  but  I  know  not  how  to  account 
for  his  conduct,  without  supposing  him  to  have  been 
seized  with  a  fatal  insanity,  and  to  have  plunged 
himself  headlong  into  ruin." 

The  civil  and  ecclesiastical  jurisprudence  of  the 

tribunals  with  respect  to  heresy,  was  undoubtedly 

grossly  inconsistent  with  the  spirit  of  Christianity, 

and  the  principles  of  equity.     But  if  we  could  tran- 

2 


14 

sport  ourselves  into  that  age,  and  contemplate  the 
circumstances  in  which  Calvin  was  placed,  divesting 
our  minds  of  prejudice,  we  should  no  doubt  per- 
ceive that  the  sentence  was  that  of  the  civil  judges, 
and  that  they  strictly  followed  the  ordinary  course 
of  the  law  ;  that  Calvin  followed  the  judgement  of 
all  the  ecclesiastics  of  his  time,  and  complied  with 
the  sanguinary  laws  of  every  country  in  Europe 
against  heretics. 

It  cannot,  however,  be  denied,  that  in  this  in- 
stance Calvin  acted  contrary  to  the  benignant  spirit 
of  the  gospel.  It  is  better  to  drop  a  tear  over  the 
inconsistency  of  human  nature,  and  to  bewail  those 
infirmities  which  cannot  be  justified.  He  declares 
he  acted  conscientiously,  and  publickly  justified  the 
act.  • 

Calvin,  being  convinced  that  the  best  method  to 
preserve  the  purity  of  religion  was  to  enlighten 
men's  understandings,  used  his  utmost  exertions  to 
found  a  college,  in  which  youth  might  be  well  in- 
structed. In  the  year  1556,  he  proposed  the  esta- 
blishment of  one  ;  but  foreign  affairs  prevented  the 
Council  from  attending  to  the  object  at  that  time. 
At  length,  in  the  year  1559,  he  had  the  satisfaction 
of  seeing  his  wishes  accomplished ;  a  college  being 
founded,  and  furnished  with  enlightened  teachers  : 
an  academy  was  also  erected,  which  acquired  the 
esteem  of  foreigners  by  the  celebrity  of  its  pro- 
fessors. 

Cahan  was  this  year  attacked  with  a  quartan  ague, 
which  laid  the  foundation  of  his  subsequent  illness 
and  death  ;  for  though  he  recovered  his  health  eight 
months  afterwards,  he  was  so  much  reduced  as 
never  again  to  be  perfectly  restored.  During  his 
illness,  he  used  to  remark,  that  idleness  was  ex- 
tremely irksome  to  him.  About  this  time  he  revised 
and  republished  his  Institutes,  in  Latin  and  in 
French ;    and    corrected    his    Commentaries    on 


15 

Isaiah,  in  such  a  manner  as  to  render  it  a  new 
work. 

The  Catholics  at  this  time  had  ohtained  an  entire 
influence  over  Henry  II,  and  abused  his  compliance 
by  exciting  a  persecution  against  the  Protestants. 
With  this  view,  they  induced  that  prince  to  publish 
several  severe  edicts  against  them,  and  to  imprison 
some  of  the  counsellors  of  the  parliament  of  Paris, 
who  were  suspected  of  favouring  their  cause  ;  and 
inspired  him  with  the  design  of  destroying  the  JVeto 
Sect — a  name  by  which  they  were  then  called. 
But  while  the  church  v/as  overwhelmed  with  con- 
sternation, Henry  II  was  mortally  wounded  at  a 
tournament,  by  one  of  his  captains  of  the  guards, 
who,  by  his  orders,  had  a  few  days  before  arrested 
tlie  counsellors :  this  event  changing  the  face  of 
affairs,  the  reformed  v/ere  deUvered  from  a  danger 
which  appeared  inevitable. 

After  the  death  of  Henry  II,  Calvin  was  accused 
of  having  raised  a  conspiracy  against  Francis  II, 
although  he  had  disapproved  of  the  enterprise,  and 
employed  his  efforts  to  subdue  it.  After  the  death 
of  Francis  II,  Charles  IX  wrote  to  the  Council  of 
Geneva  in  1561,  to  comf>lain  of  their  receiving  into 
the  town  the  enemies  of  France,  and  fostering  those 
public  disturbers.  Calvin  was  accordingly  sum- 
moned, with  his  colleagues,  before  the  Council ;  and 
admitted  that  the  pastors  had  sent  into  France  seve- 
*  ral  pious  men,  to  regulate  the  churches  there,  which 
they  had  been  solicited  to  do  ;  but  that  they  were 
too  deeply  occupied  about  the  advancement  of  reli- 
gion to  be  employed  in  sowing  troubles  in  the  king- 
dom ;  and  that  he  was  ready,  with  his  colleagues, 
to  answer  their  accusers  before  the  king.  Charles 
acknowledged  apparently  the  innocence  of  Calvin 
and  his  colleagues,  for  nothing  farther  was  heard 
upon  the  subject. 

Soon  afterwards,  Calvin  published  a  work  show- 


16 

ing  the  errours  with  which  the  work  of  Grentilia, 
against  the  Creed  of  Athanasius,  was  filled.  He 
also  published  at  this  time  his  work  on  Daniel,  which 
he  dedicated  to  the  churches  of  France.  The  dis- 
putes in  which  Calvin  was  interested  were  not  yet 
finished  :  in  1561,  a  fresh  discussion  arose  between 
him  and  Baldwin,  who  had  published,  during  the 
conference  of  Poissy,  a  book  of  Cassander's  :  to 
this  work  Calvin  replied ;  a  controversy  ensued,  in 
the  course  of  which  a  warmth  of  temper  was  be- 
trayed on  both  sides,  which  reflected  no  honour  on 
the  disputants  ;  but  which  is  far  from  being  singular 
in  theological  controversies. 

The  disorders  of  Calvin  were  visibly  increasing, 
and  it  Vv^as  evident  that  he  was  making  rapid  advan- 
ces toward  another  world.  His  afRictions,  however 
weighty,  never  dejected  him.  His  usual  duties  of 
visiting  the  sick  and  afilicted,  of  preaching  and 
giving  theological  lectures,  were  punctually  dis- 
charged :  and  knowing  that  the  churches  of  France 
were  not  only  openly  attacked,  but  secretly  defamed 
to  the  German  princes,  he  drew  up  their  confession 
of  faith,  which  was  presented  to  the  Diet  of  Frank- 
fort ♦ 

Calvin's  disorders  were  still  growing  worse,  which 
rendered  his  exertions  at  this  period  almost  incredi- 
ble ;  for  notwithstanding  his  reduced  state,  he  could 
not  be  induced  to  remit,  in  the  slighest  degree,  his  ^ 
ordinary  occupations.  Amongst  his  numerous  avo- 
cations at  this  time,  were  the  exhortations  which  he 
gave  on  the  subject  of  the  Holy  Trinity ;  his  an- 
swers to  the  deputies  of  the  Synod  of  Lyons ;  the 
Commentaries  which  he  composed  in  French  and 
in  Latin,  upon  the  Books  of  Moses ;  as  well  as  his 
Commentary  upon  the  Book  of  Joshua,  which  he 
began  this  year,  and  finished  a  little  before  his  death. 

The  year  1564,  occasioned  a  deep  and  lasting 
grief  to  Geneva.     On  the  second  of  February  he 


17 

delivered  his  last  sermon,  aiid  on  the  same  day,  his 
last  theological  lecture.  His  asthma  deprived  him 
of  the  use  of  his  voice,  and  he  abstained  from  all 
the  functions  of  his  charge.  He  was  sometimes 
carried  to  the  congregation,  but  seldom  spoke. 

In  a  letter  v/hich  he  wrote  to  the  physicians,  he  gave 
an  account  of  the  maladies  which  his  various  labours 
of  body  and  mind  had  brought  upon  him.  For,  be- 
sides being  of  a  dry  and  feeble  temperament,  and 
strongly  inclined  to  consumption,  he  slept  very  un- 
soundly. During  ten  years,  at  least,  he  ate  no 
dinner,  taking  no  nourishment  until  supper-time 
He  was  subject  to  a  head-ache,  the  only  remedy 
for  which  was  fasting ;  on  account  of  which  he 
sometimes  remained  thirty-six  hours  without  eating. 
He  was  also  frequently  attacked  by  the  hemorrhoids, 
which  were  brought  on  partly  by  his  efforts  in 
preaching,  and  partly  by  the  excessive  use  of  aloes  : 
and  five  years  before  his  death  he  was  seized  with  a 
spitting  of  blood. 

After  Calvin  was  cured  of  the  quartan  ague,  he 
was  attacked  by  the  gout :  he  was  afterwards  af- 
flicted with  the  colick,  and  a  few  months  before  his 
death,  with  the  stone.  The  physicians  exhausted 
their  art  upon  him,  and  no  man  ever  observed  their 
instructions  with  more  regularity.  But  as  to  what 
relates  to  the  labours  of  the  mind,  he  had  so  little 
respect  to  his  health,  that  the  most  violent  head- 
aches never  prevented  his  appearance  in  the  pulpit 
in  his  turn.  Afflicted  as  he  was  by  so  many  mala- 
dies, he  was  never  known  to  pronounce  a  word  un- 
worthy of  a  christian,  or  of  a  man  of  constancy 
and  courage.  In  his  greatest  agoniei|  lilting  his 
eyes  to  heaven,  he  was  accustomed  to  repeat  the 
words,  "  How  long,  O  Lord  !"  When  in  health,  he 
frequently  made  use  of  these  words,  with  reference 
to  the  calamities  of  his  brethren  in  Jesus  Christ, 
2* 


18 

whose  afflictions  were  much  more  painful  to  him 
than  his  own. 

Calvin  having  been  informed  by  a  letter  from  Fa- 
re!, that,  though  he  was  eighty-four  years  of  age, 
and  loaded  with  infirmities,  he  had  resolved  to  visit 
him  ;  replied,  "  I  wish  you  perfect  health,  my  very 
dear  brother ;  and  since  God  intends  you  should 
remain  in  this  world  after  me,  remember  ever  our 
union,  which  hath  produced  so  many  advantages  to 
the  church,  and  the  fruit  of  which  we  shall  gather 
in  heaven.  I  beg,  however,  that  you  would  not  on 
my  account  expose  yourself  to  the  fatigue  of  a 
journey.  My  respiration  is  difficult,  and  I  am  about 
to  breathe  the  last  gasp,  happy  to  live  and  die  in  Je- 
sus Christ,  who  is  gain  to  all  his  children  in  life  and 
in  death  ;  I  bid  you,  and  all  my  brethren,  my  last 
adieu." 

On  the  day  of  his  death,  which  v/as  the  24th  of 
May,  he  appeared  to  speak  vnth  less  difficulty,  and 
more  strength.  But  it  was  the  last  effort  of  nature. 
About  eight  o'clock  in  the  evening,  the  signs  of 
death  appeared  suddenly  in  his  face  ;  he  continued 
speaking,  however,  with  great  propriety,  until  his 
last  breath,  when  he  appeared  rather  to  fall  asleep 
than  die. 

On  the  day  following,  the  whole  city  was  plunged 
into  the  most  inconceivable  grief ;  for  the  republick 
regretted  the  wisest  of  its  citizens  ;  the  church  its 
faithful  pastor,  and  the  school  its  incomparable  mas- 
ter. Many  ran  in  crowds  to  his  room,  and  could 
scarcely  be  persuaded  to  separate  themselves  from 
his  body.  Calvin,  after  having  been  concerned  in 
the  establi^lment  of  many  churches  in  France,  Ger- 
many, England,  and  Poland,  and  having  committed 
his  flock,  as  well  as  pupils,  to  his  friend  and  disciple 
Theodore  Beza,  closed  his  indefatigable  career ;  and 
left  behind  him  in  the  city  which  had  been  the  prin- 
cipal theatre  of  his  exertions,  a  reputation  for  piety, 


19 

learning,  and  wisdom,  wiiich  has  fallen  to  the  lot  of 
scarcely  any  among  his  fellow-labourers. 

On  Suiulay,  the  day  after  his  death,  about  eight 
o'clock  in  the  morning,  his  body  was  covered  and 
encl<3sed  in  a  wooden  coffin  ;  and  at  two  o'clock 
in  the  afternoon  he  v/as  conveyed,  without  any 
pomp,  to  the  common  burying  place,  called  Plein 
Palais.  The  ministers,  professors,  and  almost  all 
the  inhabitants  of  the  town,  attended  at  the  funeral 
ceremony  with  expressions  of  the  deepest  grief. 
No  inscription  was  put  upon  his  tomb,  because  he 
had  expressly  forbidden  it ;  but  the  following  eleganl 
epigram  was  written  by  his  friend  Beza. 

Shall  honour'd  Calvin  to  the  dust  return, 

From  whom  e'en  Virtue's  self  might  virtue  learn; 

Shall  he — of  falling-  Rome  the  greatest  dread, 

By  all  the  good  bewailed,  and  now  (tho'  dead) 

The  terrour  of  the  vile — lie  in  so  mean, 

So  small  a  tomb,  where  not  his  name  is  seen  7 

Sweet  INIodesty,  who  still  by  Calvin's  side 

Walk'd  while  he  liv'd,  here  laid  him  when  he  died. 

O  happy  tomb  with  such  a  tenant  graced  ! 

O  envied  marble  o'er  kis  ashes  placed  ! 

Calvin  was  fifty-four  years  old  when  he  died,  half 
of  which  time  he  spent  in  the  labours  of  the  minis- 
try. He  was  of  the  middle  size,  a  pale  face,  brown 
complexion,  and  brilliant  eyes,  which  announced 
the  penetration  and  vivacity  of  his  mind.  Neat  and 
modest  in  his  habits,  as  well  as  moderate  in  his  eat- 
ing, he  had  no  less  horrour  of  luxury  than  of  im- 
purity. He  ate,  indeed,  so  little,  that  during  seve- 
ral years  he  partook  of  only  one  meal  a  day,  on  ac- 
count of  the  weakness  of  his  stomach.  He  slept 
but  little.  Being  of  a  bilious  habit,  he  was  easily 
excited  to  choler,  a  susceptibility  considerably  in- 
creased by  a  studious  and  laborious  life. 

Though  Calvin  was  sufficiently  attached  to  his 
own  opinions,  he  respected  those  of  others  ;  and 
though  fixed  in  his  sentiments,  he  knew  how  to  es- 


20 

teem  and  commend  those  who  did  not  hold,  and 
even  those  who  condemned  them.  It  is  well  known 
that  he  was  thoroughly  decided  on  the  doctrine  of 
predestination  ;  he,  however,  translated  into  French, 
tlie  Sum  of  Theology,  by  jMelancthon,  who  was 
considerably  more  reserved  on  this  subject  than 
Calvin.  In  a  preface  which  Calvin  wrote  to  that 
work,  he  described  with  energy  the  disputes  so  ill 
managed  on  those  subjects  ;  saying,  that  "  they 
were  perplexed  and  confused,  and  produced  no  fruit 
of  profitable  instruction." 

When  it  is  recollected  that  the  writings  of  Calvin 
fill  twenty  folio  volumes ;  that  he  maintained  a  con- 
stant and  extensive  correspondence  on  the  subject 
of  the  Reformation,  and  fke  state  of  the  Protestant 
churches  ;  and  that  he  was  continually  employed  in 
preachmg — in  giving  theological  lectures — and  in 
assisting  at  all  the  dehberations  of  the  Consistory ; 
it  might  be  supposed,  as  has  been  observed,  that  his 
"  soul  of  fire"  must  have  been  supported  by  "  a 
frame  of  adamant."  Had  he  anticipated  eternal  life, 
as  the  wages  of  laborious  piety,  he  could  not  have 
exemplified  a  more  blameless  life ;  but  he  looked 
for  it,  as  "  the  gift  of  God  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord." 


CALVIN'S  8E:ie]»IONS. 


SERMON  I. 

I  Timothy,  Chap.  iii.  verse  16. 

16  And  without  controversy  great  is  the  mystery  of  g-odliness ;  God 
was  manifest  in  the  flesh,  justified  in  the  Spirit,  seen  of  anffcls, 
preached  unto  the  Gentiles,  believed  on  in  the  world,  received  up 
into  glory. 

We  noticed  in  the  morning  how  St.  Paul  exhorted 
Timothy  to  behave  himself  in  his  office ;  showing 
him  to  what  honour  God  had  advanced  him,  in  that 
he  had  placed  liim  to  govern  his  house.  He  showed 
him  also  that  the  office  itself  was  honourable  ;  be- 
cause the  church  upholdeth  the  truth  of  God  in  this 
world,  and  that  there  is  nothing  more  precious,  or 
more  to  be  sought  after,  than  to  know  God,  and  to 
worship  and  serve  him,  and  be  certain  of  his  truth, 
that  we  might  thereby  obtain  salvation.  All  this  is 
kept  safe  for  us :  and  thus,  so  great  a  treasure  is 
committed  to  our  care  by  means  of  the  church  ;  ac- 
cording to  the  words  of  St.  Paul.  This  truth  is  well 
worthy  to  be  more  highly  esteemed  than  it  is. 

What  a  hidden  thing  is  this,  and  how  wonderful  a 
matter ;  that  God  was  manifest  in  the  flesh,  and  be- 
came man  !  does  it  not  so  far  surpass  our  under- 
stauding,  that  when  we  are  told  of  it,  we  are  asto- 
nished ]  Yet  notwithstanding,  we  have  a  full  and 
sufficient  proof,  that  Jesus  Christ  being  made  man, 
and  subject  to  death,  is  likewise  the  true  God,  who 
made  the  world,  and  liveth  forever.  Of  this,  his 
heavenly  power  beareth  us  witness.  Again,  we  have 
other  proofs  :  to  wit,  he  was  preached  unto  the  Gen- 


2,2  .Calvin's  sermons. 

tiles  ;  who  before  we?e  banished  from  the  kingdom 
of  God  :  and  that  faith  hath  had  its  course  through- 
out the  whole  world,  which  at  that  time  was  shut  up 
among  the  Jews ;  and  likewise  Christ  Jesus  was 
lifted  up  on  high,  and  entered  into  glory,  and  sitteth 
on  the  right  hand  of  God  the  Father. 

If  men  despise  these  things,  their  unthankfulness 
shall  be  condemned  :  for  the  very  angels  have  hereby 
come  to  the  knowledge  of  that  which  before  they 
knew  not  of.  For  it  pleased  God  to  hide  the  means 
of  our  redemption  from  them,  to  the  end  that  his 
goodness  might  be  so  much  the  more  wonderful  to 
all  creatures  :  thus  we  see  St.  Paul's  meaning.  He 
calleth  the  church  of  God,  the  keeper  of  his  truth  : 
he  likewise  showeth  that  this  truth  is  such  a  trea- 
sure, as  ought  to  be  highly  esteemed  by  us.  And 
why  so  1  let  us  mark  the  contents  of  the  gospel  ; 
God  abased  himself  in  such  a  manner,  that  he  took 
upon  himself  our  flesh  ;  so  that  we  have  become  his 
brethren.  Who  is  the  Lord  of  glory,  that  he  should 
so  far  humble  himself,  as  to  be  joined  to  us,  and 
take  upon  him  the  form  of  a  servant,  even  to  suffer 
the  curse  that  was  due  to  us  1  St.  Paul  comprehend- 
eth  all  things  whatsoever  that  Jesus  Christ  received 
in  his  person  ;  to  wit,  that  he  was  subject  to  all  our 
infirmities,  sin  only  excepted. 

It  is  true  that  there  is  no  blemish  in  him,  but  all 
pnreness  and  perfection.  Yet  so  it  is,  that  he  became 
weak  as  we  are,  that  he  might  have  compassion  and-f 
help  our  feebleness  ;  as  it  is  set  forth  in  the  epistle  to 
the  Hebrews,  chap.  iv.  15.  He  that  had  no  sin 
suffered  the  punishment  due  to  us  ;  and  was,  as  it 
were,  accursed  of  God  the  Father,  when  he  offered 
himself  a  sacrifice  ;  that  through  his  means  we 
might  be  blessed ;  and  that  his  grace  which  was 
hidden  from  us,  might  be  poured  upon  us.  When 
we  consider  these  things,  have  we  not  occasion  to  be 
astonished  1     Do  we  consider  what  a  being  God  is  1 


Calvin's  sermons.  23 

We  can  in  no  wise  reach  unto  his  majesty,  which 
containeth  all  things  in  itself ;  which  even  the  angels 
worship. 

What  is  there  in  us  ?  If  we  cast  our  eyes  upon 
God,  and  then  enter  into  a  comparison,  alas  !  shall 
we  come  near  this  highness  which  surmounteth  the 
heavens  1  Nay,  rather  can  we  have  any  acquaint- 
ance with  it  ?  For  there  is  nothing  but  rottenness 
in  us  ;  nothing  but  sin  and  death.  Then  let  the  liv- 
ing God,  the  well-spring  of  life,  the  everlasting  glo- 
ry, and  the  infinite  power,  come  ;  and  not  only  ap- 
proach to  us  and  our  miseries,  our  wretchedness, 
our  frailty,  and  to  this  bottomless  pit  of  all  iniquity 
that  is  in  men;  let  not  only  the  majesty  of  God 
come  near  this,  but  be  joined  to  it,  and  made  one  with 
it,  in  the  person  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  !  What  is 
Jesus  Christ  ?  God  and  man  !  But  how  God  and 
man  1  what  difference  is  there  between  God  and 
man? 

W^e  know  that  tliere  is  nothing  at  all  in  our  na- 
ture but  wretchedness  and  misery  ;  nothing  but  a 
bottomless  pit  of  stench  and  infection  ;  and  yet  in 
the  person  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  we  see  tiie 
glory  of  God  who  is  worshipped  by  angels,  and  like- 
wise the  weakness  of  man  ;  and  that  he  is  God  and 
man.  Is  not  this  a  secret  and  hidden  thing,  worthy 
to  be  set  out  with  words,  and  likewise  enough  to 
ravish  our  hearts  !  The  very  angels  could  never 
have  thought  upon  it,  as  here  observed  by  St.  Paul. 
Seeing  it  pleased  the  Holy  Ghost  to  set  forth  the 
goodness  of  God,  and  show  us  for  how  precious  a 
jewel  we  ought  to  esteem  it,  let  us  beware  on  our 
part  that  we  be  not  unthankful,  and  have  our  minds 
so  shut  up,  that  we  will  not  taste  of  it,  if  we  cannot 
thoroughly  and  perfectly  understand  it. 

It  is  enough  for  us  to  have  some  little  knowledge 
of  this  subject ;  each  one  ought  to  be  content  with 
what  light  is  given  him,  considering  the  weakness  of 


24 

,  our  judgement ;  and  looking  for  the  day  wherein 
that  which  we  now  see  in  part,  shall  be  wholly  and 
perfectly  revealed  to  us.  Yet  notwithstanding,  we 
must  employ  our  minds  and  studies  this  way.  Why 
doth  St.  Paul  call  this  a  mystery  of  faith,  that  Jesus 
Christ,  who  is  God  everlasting,  was  manifest  in  the 
flesh  ?  It  is  as  much  as  if  he  should  say,  when  we 
are  gathered  to  God,  and  made  one  body  with  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  we  shall  behold  the  end  for  which 
we  were  made  ;  to  wit,  that  we  might  know  that 
God  is  joined  and  made  one  with  us  in  the  person  of 
his  Son. 

Thus,  we  must  conclude  that  no  man  can  be  a 
christian,  unless  he  knov/  this  secret  which  is  spoken 
of  by  St.  Paul.  Should  we  now  examine,  and  ask 
both  men  and  women  whether  they  know  what  these 
words  mean,  that  God  was  manifest  in  the  flesh, 
scarcely  one  in  ten  could -make  so  good  an  answer  as 
would  be  looked  for  from  a  child.  And  yet  we  need 
not  marvel  at  it ;  for  we  see  what  negligence  and 
contempt  there  is  in  the  greatest  part  of  mankind. 
We  show  and  teach  daily  in  our  sermons,  that  God 
took  upon  him  our  nature :  but  how  do  men  hear 
them  ]  Vv' ho  is  there  that  troubleth  himself  much  to 
read  the  scripture  1  There  are  very  few  that  attend 
to  these  things  ;  every  man  is  occupied  with  his  own 
business. 

if  there  be  one  day  in  the  week  reserved  for  reli- 
gious instruction,  when  they  have  spent  six  days  in 
their  own  business,  they  are  apt  to  spend  the  day 
which  is  set  apart  for  worship,  in  play  and  pastime  ; 
some  rove  about  the  fields,  others  go  to  the  taverns 
to  quaff:  and  there  are  undoubtedly  at  this  time  as 
many  at  the  last  mentioned  place,  as  are  here  as- 
sembled in  the  name  of  God.  Therefore,  when  we 
see  so  many  shun  and  flee  from  this  doctrine,  can  we 
marvel  that  there  is  such  a  brutishness,  that  we 
know  not  the  rudiments  of  Christianity  ?    We  aro 


CALVm's    SERMONS.  25 

apt  to  consider  it  as  a  strange  language,  when  men 
tell  us  that  God  was  manifest  in  the  flesh. 

But  this  sentence  cannot  be  put  out  of  God's  re- 
gister. We  have  no  faith,  if  we  know  not  that  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  joined  to  us,  that  we  may  be- 
come his  members.  It  seemeth  that  God  would  stir 
us  up  to  think  upon  this  mystery,  seeing  we  are  so 
sleepy  and  drowsy.  We  see  how  the  devil  stirreth 
up  these  old  makebates  to  deny  the  humanity  of  Je- 
sus Christ,  and  his  Godhead  :  and  sometimes  to 
confound  them  both  ;  that  we  may  not  perceive  two 
distinct  natures  in  him :  or  else  to  cause  us  to 
believe  that  he  is  not  the  man  who  fulfilled  the  pro- 
mises in  the  law  ;  and  consequently  descended  from 
the  stock  of  Abraham  and  David. 

Is  it  indeed  the  case,  that  such  errours  and  here- 
sies as  were  in  the  church  of  Christ  at  the  beginning, 
are  set  forth  in  these  days  1  Let  us  mark  well  the 
words  that  are  here  used  by  St.  Paul :  God  was 
manifest  in  the  flesh.  When  he  calleth  Jesus  Christ 
God,  he  admits  this  nature  which  he  had  before  the 
world  was  made.  It  is  true,  there  is  but  one  God,  but 
in  this  one  essence  we  must  comprehend  the  Father, 
and  a  wisdom  which  cannot  be  severed  from  him, 
and  an  everlasting  virtue,  which  always  was,  and 
shall  forever  be  in  him. 

Thus,  Jesus  Christ  was  true  God  !  as  he  was  the 
wisdom  of  God  before  the  world  was  made,  and  be- 
fore everlastingness.  It  is  said,  he  was  made  mani- 
fest in  the  flesh.  By  the  word  flesh,  St.  Paul  gives 
us  to  understand  that  he  was  true  man,  and  took 
upon  him  our  nature.  By  the  word  manifest,  he 
showeth  that  in  him  there  were  two  natures.  But  we 
must  not  think  that  there  is  one  Jesus  Christ  which 
is  God,  and  another  Jesus  Christ  which  is  man  !  but 
we  must  know  him  only  as  God  and  man.  Let  us 
so  distinguish  the  two  natures  which  are  in  him,  that 
we  may  know  that  the  Son  of  God  is  our  brother. 
3 


26  Calvin's  sermons. 

God  suffereth  the  old  heresies,  which  in  times  past 
troubled  the  church,  to  make  a  stir  again  in  our 
days,  to  stir  us  up  to  diligence.  The  devil  goeth 
about  to  destroy  this  article  of  our  belief,  knowing 
it  to  be  the  main  prop  and  stay  of  our  salvation. 

If  we  have  not  this  knowledge  of  which  St.  Paul 
speaketh,  what  will  become  of  us?  We  are  all 
Adam's  children  ;  and  therefore  accursed :  we  are 
in  the  bottomless  pit  of  death.  There  is  nothing 
but  death  and  condemnation  in  us,  until  we  know 
that  God  came  down  to  seek  and  save  us.  Until 
we  are  thus  learned,  we  are  weak  and  miserable. 
Therefore,  the  devil  went  about  doing  all  in  his  pow- 
er to  abolish  this  knowledge,  to  mar  it,  and  mix  it 
with  lies,  that  he  might  utterly  bring  it  to  nought. 
When  we  see  such  a  majesty  in  God,  how  dare  we 
presume  to  come  nigh  him,  seeing  we  are  full  of  mi- 
sery !  We  must  have  recourse  to  this  link  of  God's 
majesty,  and  the  state  of  man's  nature  together. 

Do  what  we  can,  we  shall  never  have  any  hope, 
or  be  able  to  lay  hold  of  the  bounty  and  goodness  of 
God,  to  return  to  him,  and  call  upon  him,  until  we 
know  the  majesty  of  God  that  is  in  Jesus  Christ ; 
and  likewise  the  weakness  of  man's  nature,  which 
he  hath  received  of  us.  We  are  utterly  cast  off 
from  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  the  gate  is  shut  against 
us,  so  that  we  cannot  enter  therein.  The  devil  hath  be- 
stowed all  his  art  to  pervert  this  doctrine  ;  seeing  that 
our  salvation  is  grounded  thereon.  We  should  there- 
fore be  so  much  the  more  confirmed  and  strength- 
ened in  it ;  that  we  may  never  be  shaken,  but  stand 
steadfast  in  the  faith,  which  is  contained  in  the  gospel. 

First  of  all  we  have  this  to  note,  that  we  shall 
never  know  Jesus  Christ  to  be  our  Saviour,  until  we 
know  that  he  was  God  from  everlasting.  That 
which  was  written  of  him  by  Jeremiah  the  prophet, 
must  needs  be  fulfilled ;  chap.  ix.  24.  "  Let  him  that 
glorieth,  glory  in  this,  that  he  understandeth  and 


Calvin's  sermons.  27 

knoweth  me,  that  I  am  the  Lord."  St.  Paul  show- 
eth  that  this  must  be  applied  to  the  person  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ :  and  thereupon  he  protesteth  that 
he  made  no  account  of  any  doctrine  or  knowledge, 
only  to  know  Jesus  Christ. 

Again,  how  is  it  possible  for  us  to  have  our  life  in 
him,  unless  he  be  our  God,  and  we  be  maintained 
and  preserved  by  his  virtue  ?  How  can  we  put  our 
trust  in  him  ?  for  it  is  written,  Jer.  xvii.  5.  "  Cursed 
be  the  man  that  trusteth  in  man,  and  maketh  flesh 
his  arm."  Again,  how  can  we  be  preserved  from 
death  except  by  God's  infmite  power  ?  Although  the 
scriptures  bear  no  record  of  the  Godhead  of  Christ 
Jesus,  it  is  impossible  for  us  to  know  him  as  our 
Saviour,  unless  we  admit  that  he  possesses  the  whole 
majesty  of  God  ;  unless  we  acknowledge  him  to  be 
the  true  God  ;  because  he  is  the  wisdom  of  the  Fa- 
ther whereby  the  world  was  made,  preserved,  and 
kept  in  being.  Therefore  let  us  be  thoroughly  re- 
solved in  this  point,  whenever  we  speak  of  Jesus 
Christ,  that  we  lift  our  thoughts  on  high,  and  woi 
ship  this  majesty  which  he  had  from  everlasting,  and 
this  infinite  essence  which  he  enjoyed  before  he 
clothed  himself  in  humanity. 

Christ  was  made  manifest  in  the  flesh  :  that  is  to 
say,  became  man  ;  like  unto  us  in  all  things,  sin 
only  excepted  :  Heb.  iv.  15.  Where  he  saith,  sia 
only  excepted,  he  meaneth  that  our  Lord  Jesus  was 
without  fault  or  blemish.  Yet  notwithstanding,  he 
refused  not  to  bear  our  sins  ;  he  took  this  burden 
upon  himself,  that  we  through  his  grace  might  be 
disburdened.  We  cannot  know  Jesus  Christ  to  be  a 
mediator  between  God  and  man,  unless  we  behold 
him  as  man.  When  St.  Paul  would  imbolden  us  to 
call  upon  God  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
he  expressly  calleth  him  man. 

St.  Paul  saith,  1  Tim.  ii.  5.  "  There  is  one  God, 
and  one  mediator  between  God  and  men,  the  man 


28 

Christ  Jesus."  Under  this  consideration,  we  may  in 
his  name,  and  by  his  means  come  familiarly  to  God, 
knowing  that  we  are  his  brethren,  and  he  the  son  of 
God.  Seeing  there  is  nothing  but  sin  in  mankind, 
we  must  also  iind  righteousness  and  life  in  our  flesh. 
Therefore  if  Christ  has  not  truly  become  our  brother, 
if  he  has  not  been  made  man  like  unto  us,  in  what 
condition  are  we  ?  Let  us  now  consider  his  life  and 
passion. 

It  is  said,  Hebrews  ix.  26.  (speaking  of  Christ,) 
"  But  now  once  in  the  end  of  the  world  hath  he  ap- 
peared, to  put  away  sin  by  the  sacrifice  of  himself." 
And  why  so  1  St.  Paul  showeth  us  the  reason  in 
Romans  V.  18.  "As  by  the  offence  of  one  judge- 
ment came  upon  all  men  to  condemnation  ;  even  so 
by  the  righteousness  of  one  the  free  gift  came  upon 
all  men  unto  justification  of  life."  If  we  know  not 
this,  that  the  sin  which  was  committed  in  our  na- 
ture, was  repaired  in  the  self-same  nature,  in  what 
situation  are  we  ]  upon  what  foundation  can  we  stay 
ourselves  1  Therefore,  the  death  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  could  not  profit  us  one  whit,  unless  he  had 
been  made  man,  like  unto  us. 

Again,  if  Jesus  Christ  were  only  God,  could  we 
have  any  certainty  or  pledge  in  his  resurrection  ?  that 
we  should  one  day  rise  again  1  It  is  true  that  the 
Son  of  God  rose  again  :  when  we  hear  it  said,  that 
the  Son  of  God  took  upon  him  a  body  like  unto 
ours,  came  of  the  stock  of  David,  that  he  is  risen 
again,  (seeing  our  nature  is  of  itself  corruptible,) 
and  is  lifted  up  on  high  into  glory,  in  the  person  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  "  we  are  made  to  sit  toge- 
ther in  heavenly  places  in  Christ  Jesus."  Eph.  ii.  6. 
Therefore,  those  that  went  about  to  bring  to  nought 
man's  nature,  in  the  person  of  the  Son  of  God,  are 
to  be  the  more  detested.  For  the  devil  raised  up  in 
old  times,  some  individuals,  who  declared  that  Jesus 
Christ  appeared  in  the  shape  of  man,  but  bad  not 


Calvin's  sermons,  29 

man's  true  nature  :  thereby  endeavouring  to  abolish 
God's  mercy  towards  us,  and  utterly  destroy  our 
faith. 

Others  have  imagined  that  he  brought  a  body  with 
him  from  heaven  ;  as  though  he  partook  not  of  our 
nature.  This  was  declared  by  that  detestable  here- 
tick,  (who  was  here  put  to  death,)  that  Jesus  Christ 
had  a  body  from  everlasting ,;  composed  of  four  ele- 
ments :  that  the  Godhead  was  at  that  time  in  a  visi- 
ble shape,  and  that  whenever  the  angels  appeared,  it 
was  his  body.  What  madness  it  is  to  make  such  an 
alchymj^,  to  frame  a  body  for  the  Son  of  God  ! 
What  shall  we  do  with  that  passage  which  saith, 
Heb.  ii.  16,  17.  "  He  took  not  on  him  the  nature  of 
angels,  but  he  took  on  him  the  seed  of  Abraham. 
Wherefore  in  all  things  it  behooved  him  to  be  made 
like  unto  his  brethren,  that  he  might  be  a  merciful 
and  faithful  high  priest  in  things  pertaining  to  God, 
to  make  reconciliation  for  the  sins  of  the  people." 

It  is  said,  he  took  upon  him  our  flesh,  and  became 
our  brother.  Yea,  and  that  he  was  made  like  unto 
us,  that  he  might  have  pity  upon  us,  and  help  our  in- 
firmities. He  was  made  the  seed  of  David,  that  he 
might  be  known  as  the  redeemer  that  was  promised? 
whom  the  fathers  looked  for  from  all  ages.  Let  us 
remember  that  it  is  written,  the  Son  of  God  appear- 
ed in  the  flesh ;  that  is,  he  became  very  man,  and 
made  us  one  with  himself ;  so  that  we  may  now  call 
God  our  father.  And  why  so  1  because  we  are  of 
the  body  of  his  only  son.  But  how  are  we  of  his 
body  1  because  he  was  pleased  to  join  himself  to  us, 
that  we  might  be  partakers  of  his  substance. 

Hereby  we  see  that  it  is  not  a  vain  speculation, 
when  men  tell  us  that  Jesus  Christ  put  on  our  flesh : 
for  hither  we  must  come,  if  we  will  have  a  true 
knowledge  of  faith.  It  is  impossible  for  us  to  trust 
in  him  aright,  unless  we  understand  his  manhood  : 
we  must  also  know  his  majesty,  before  we  can  trust 


30 

m  him  for  salvation.  We  must  know  moreover  that 
Jesus  Christ  is  God  and  man,  and  likewise  that  he  is 
but  one  person. 

Here  again  the  devil  tries  to  stir  up  the  coals  of 
strife,  by  perverting  or  disguising  the  doctrine  which 
St.  Paul  teacheth  us.  For  there  have  been  here- 
ticks,  who  have  endeavoured  to  maintain  that  the 
majesty  and  Godhead  of  Jesus  Christ,  his  heavenly 
essence,  was  forthwith  changed  into  flesh  and  man- 
hood. Thus  did  some  say,  with  many  other  cursed 
blasphemies,  that  Jesus  Christ  was  made  man.  What 
will  follow  hereupon  1  God  must  forego  his  nature, 
and  his  spiritual  essence  must  be  turned  into  flesh. 
They  go  on  further,  and  say,  Jesus  Christ  is  no  more 
man,  but  his  flesh  has  become  God. 

These  are  marvellous  alchymists,  to  make  so 
many  new  natures  of  Jesus  Christ.  Thus,  the  devil 
raised  up  such  dreamers,  in  old  times,  to  trouble  the 
faith  of  the  church  ;  who  are  now  renewed  in  our 
time.  Therefore,  let  us  mark  well  what  St.  Paul 
teaches  us  in  this  place  ;  for  he  giveth  us  good  ar- 
mour, that  we  may  defend  ourselves  against  such 
errours.  If  we  would  behold  Jesus  Christ  in  his  true 
character,  let  us  view  in  him  this  heavenly  glory, 
which  he  had  from  everlasting :  and  then  let  us  come 
to  his  manhood,  which  has  been  described  hereto- 
fore ;  that  we  may  distinguish  his  two  natures.  This 
is  necessary,  to  nourish  our  faith 

If  we  seek  life  in  Jesus  Christ,  we  must  under- 
stand that  he  hath  tlie  whole  Godhead  in  him  ;  for  it  is 
written,  Psalm  xxxvi.  9.  "  For  with  thee  is  the  foun- 
tain of  life  :  in  thy  light  shall  we  see  light."  If  we 
would  be  maintained  against  the  devil,  and  withstand 
the  temptations  of  our  enemies,  we  must  know  that 
Jesus  Christ  is  God.  To  be  short,  if  we  would  put  our 
whole  trust  and  confidence  in  him,  we  must  know 
that  he  possesses  all  power ;  which  he  could  not 
have,  unless  he  were  God.     Who  is  he  that  hath  all 


Calvin's   sermons.  31 

power  1  It  is  he  that  became  feeble  and  weak  ;  the 
son  of  the  virgin  Mary  ;  he  that  was  subject  to 
death  ;  he  that  bore  our  sins  :  he  it  is,  that  is  the 
well-spring  of  life. 

We  have  two  eyes  in  our  head  ,  each  performing 
its  office  :  but  when  we  look  steadfastly  upon  a 
thing,  our  sight,  which  is  separate  of  itself,  is  joined 
together,  and  becometh  one  ;  and  is  wholly  occupied 
in  beholding  that  which  is  set  before  us  :  even  so  are 
there  two  diverse  natures  in  Jesus  Christ.  Is  there 
any  thing  in  the  world  more  different  than  the  body 
and  soul  of  man?  His  soul  is  an  invisible  spirit  that 
cannot  be  seen  or  touched ;  which  hath  none  of  these 
fleshly  passions.  The  body  is  a  corruptible  lump, 
subject  to  rottenness  ;  a  visible  thing  which  can  be 
touched  :  the  body  has  its  properties,  which  are  en- 
tirely different  from  that  of  the  soul.  And  thus  we 
ask,  what  is  man  ?  A  creature,  formed  of  body  and 
soul. 

If  God  used  such  a  workmanship  in  us,  when  he 
made  us  of  two  diverse  natures,  why  should  we  think 
it  strange,  that  he  used  a  far  greater  miracle  in  Jesus 
Christ  ?  St.  Paul  uses  these  words,  was  manifest, 
that  we  may  distinguish  his  Godhead  from  his  man- 
hood ;  that  we  may  receive  him,  as  God  manifest  in 
the  flesh ;  that  is  to  say,  him,  who  is  truly  God,  and 
yet  hath  made  himself  one  with  us  :  therefore  we 
are  the  children  of  God  ;  he  being  our  justification, 
we  are  delivered  from  the  burden  of  our  sins.  See- 
ing he  hath  cleansed  us  from  all  our  misery,  we  have 
perfect  riches  in  him  ;  in  short,  seeing  he  submitted 
himself  to  death,  we  are  now  sure  of  life. 

St  Paul  addeth,  "  He  was  justified  in  the  spirit" 
The  word  justified,  is  oftentimes  used  in  scripture,  for 
approved.  When  it  is  said,  he  was  justified,  it  is  not 
that  he  became  just,  it  is  not  that  he  was  acquitted 
by  men,  as  though  they  were  liis  judges,  and  he 
bound  to  give  them  an  account ;  no,  no  j  there  is  no 


32 

such  thing  ;  but  it  is  when  the  glory  is  given  him 
which  he  deserveth,  and  we  confess  him  to  be  what 
indeed  he  really  is.  It  is  said,  the  gospel  is  justified 
when  men  receive  it  obediently,  and  through  faith 
submit  themselves  to  the  doctrine  that  God  teacheth  i 
so  in  this  place,  it  is  said,  Jesus  Christ  was  justified 
in  spirit. 

We  must  not  content  ourselves  by  looking  at  the 
bodily  presence  of  Jesus  Christ,  which  was  visible, 
but  we  must  look  higher.  St.  John  says,  chap.  i. 
God  was  made  flesh  ;  or  the  word  of  God,  which  is 
the  same.  The  word  of  God,  which  was  God  before 
the  creation  of  the  world,  was  made  flesh  ;  that  is, 
was  united  to  our  nature  :  so  that  the  son  of  the 
virgin  Mary,  is  God  ;  yea,  the  everlasting  God  !  His 
infinite  power  was  there  manifested  ;  which  is  a  sure 
witness  that  he  is  the  true  God  !  St.  Paul  saith, 
Romans  i.  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  was  made  of  the 
seed  of  David  ;  he  likewise  adds,  he  was  declared  to 
be  the  Son  of  God. 

It  is  not  enough  for  us  to  behold  him  with  our  na- 
tural eyes  ;  for  in  this  case,  we  should  rise  no  higher 
than  man  :  but  when  we  see,  that  by  miracles  and 
mighty  works,  he  showeth  himself  to  be  the  Son  of 
God,  it  is  a  seal  and  proof,  that  in  abasing  himseli^ 
he  did  not  leave  off  his  heavenly  majesty  !  There- 
fore, we  may  come  to  him  as  our  brother :  and  at 
the  same  time  worship  him  as  the  everlasting  God  ; 
by  whom  we  were  made,  and  by  whom  we  are  pre- 
served. 

Were  it  not  for  this,  we  could  have  no  church  ; 
were  it  not  for  this,  we  could  have  no  religion  ;  were 
it  not  for  this,  we  could  have  no  salvation.  It  would 
be  better  for  us  to  be  brute  beasts,  without  reason 
and  understanding,  than  to  be  destitute  of  this  know- 
ledge :  to  wit,  that  Jesus  came  and  joined  his  God- 
head with  our  nature  ;  which  was  so  wretched  and 
miserable.     St.  Paul  declares  this  to  be  a  mystery  ; 


Calvin's  sermons.  33 

that  we  may  not  come  to  it  proudly  and  arrogantly, 
as  many  do  who  wish  to  be  thought  wise  ;  this  has 
caused  many  heresies  to  spring  up.  And  indeed, 
pride  hath  always  been  the  mother  of  heresies. 

When  we  hear  this  word,  mystery,  let  us  remem- 
ber two  things  ;  first,  that  we  learn  to  keep  under  our 
senses,  and  flatter  not  ourselves  that  we  have  suffi- 
cient knowledge  and  ability  to  comprehend  so  vast  a 
matter.  In  the  second  place,  let  us  learn  to  climb 
up  beyond  ourselves,  and  reverence  that  majesty 
which  passeth  our  understanding.  We  must  not  be 
sluggish  nor  drowsy  ;  but  think  upon  this  doctrine, 
and  endeavour  to  become  instructed  therein.  WTien 
we  have  acquired  some  little  knowledge  thereof,  we 
should  strive  to  profit  thereby,  all  the  days  of  our 
life. 

When  we  become  possessed  of  this  knowledge, 
that  the  Son  of  God  is  joined  to  us,  we  should  cast 
our  eyes  upon  that  which  is  so  highly  set  forth  in 
him^  that  is,  the  virtue  and  power  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.  So  then,  Jesus  Christ  did  not  only  appear 
as  man,  but  showed  indeed  that  he  was  Almighty 
God  !  as  all  the  fulness  of  the  Godhead  dwelt  in 
him.,  Jf  we  once  know  this,  we  may  well  perceive, 
that  it  is  not  without  cause  that  St.  Paul  saith,  all  the 
treasures  of  wisdom  are  hidden  in  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

When  we  have  once  laid  hold  on  the  promises  of 
this  mediator,  we  shall  know  the  height  and  depth, 
the  length  and  breadth,  yea,  and  whatsoever  is  neces- 
sary for  our  salvation  :  so  that  we  may  stay  our  faith 
upon  him,  as  upon  the  only  true  God  ;  and  likewise 
behold  him  as  our  brother  ;  who  hath  not  only  come 
near  to  us,  but  hath  united  and  joined  himself  to  us 
in  such  a  manner,  that  he  hath  become  the  same 
substance.  If  we  have  come  to  this,  let  us  know 
that  we  have  arrived  to  the  perfection  of  wisdom, 
which  is  spoken  of  by  St.  Paul  in  another  place ; 


84  Calvin's  sermons. 

that  we  may  fully  rejoice  in  the  goodness  of  God  ; 
for  it  hath  pleased  him  to  lighten  us  with  the  bright- 
ness of  his  gospel,  and  to  draw  us  into  his  heavenly 
kingdom. 


SERMON  II. 

2  Timothy,  Chap.  i.  verses  S  and  9. 

8  Be  not  thou  therefore  ashamed  of  the  testimony  of  onr  Lord, 
nor  of  me  his  prisoner  :  but  be  thou  partaker  of  the  afflictions 
of  the  g-ospel,  according-  to  the  power  of  God  ; 

9  Who  hath  saved  us,  and  called  us  with  an  holy  calling-,  not  ac- 
cording to  our  works,  but  according  to  his  ONvn  purpose  and 
g-race,  which  was  g-iven  us  in  Christ  Jesus  before  tlie  world 
beg-an. 

Although  God  shows  his  glory  and  majesty  in 
the  gospel,  yet  the  unthankfulness  of  men  is  such,  that 
we  have  need  to  be  exhorted,  not  to  be  ashamed  of 
this  gospel.  And  why  so  ?  because  God  requir»?s  all 
creatures  to  do  him  homage  :  yet  the  greater  part 
rebel  against  him  ;  despise,  yea,  an<i  are  at  defiance 
with  the  doctrine  whereby  he  would  be  known  and 
worshipped.  Although  men  are  so  wicked  as  to 
lift  up  themselves  against  their  maker,  let  us,  notwith- 
etanding,  remember  that  which  is  taught  us  in  this 
place  ;  to  wit,  that  we  be  not  ashamed  of  the  gos- 
pel ;  for  it  is  the  witness  of  God. 

If  the  gospel  be  not  preached,  Jesus  Christ  is,  as 
it  were,  buried.  Therefore,  let  us  stand  as  wit- 
nesses, and  do  him  this  honour,  when  we  see  all 
the  world  so  far  out  of  the  way ;  and  remain  stead- 
fast in  this  wholesome  doctrine.  St.  Paul  here  set- 
teth  his  own  person  before  us :  not  that  he  wished 
particularly  to  be  approved,  but  because  we  ofteij 
get  in  difficulty,  if  we  separate  ourselves  from 
the  servants  of  God.  When  there  is  a  minister 
of  the  word  of  God  troubled,  molested,  and  pec- 


Calvin's  sermons.  35 

secuted,  we  are  apt  to  forsake  him  m  time  of  need, 
thinking  it  is  but  mortal  man :  but  in  doing  this, 
we  offend  God  ;  because  this  man  that  suffereth, 
beareth  the  mark  of  the  gospel :  thus  the  cause  of 
God  is  betrayed.  Therefore,  St.  Paul  saith  to 
Timothy,  be  not  ashamed  of  me. 

The  mind  of  Timothy  might  have  been  shaken  ; 
therefore,  St.  Paul  saith  to  him,  though  the  world 
despise  me,  though  they  mock  and  hate  me,  yet  must 
thou  not  be  moved  by  these  things  ;  for  I  am  the  pri- 
soner of  Jesus  Christ.  Let  the  world  speak  evil  of 
me  ;  it  is  not  for  my  offences  :  God  alloweth  my 
cause ;  for  indeed  it  is  his.  I  suffer  not  for  mme 
own  evil  doings,  having  his  truth  always  on  my  side. 
Therefore,  the  cause  of  my  persecution  is,  because 
I  have  maintained  the  word  of  God,  and  continue  to 
maintain  it.  Thou  shouldst  not  be  guided  by  the 
world's  judgement,  for  men  are  carried  away  with 
evil  affections.  Let  it  be  sufficient  for  thee  then,  that 
I  am  as  it  were  a  pledge  for  the  Son  of  God  ;  that  he 
magnifieth  my  person  ;  that  if  it  be  reproachful  to 
the  world,  it  ceases  not  to  be  honoured  before  God, 
and  his  holy  angels. 

Let  us  not  deceive  Jesus  Christ  in  the  testimony 
we  owe  him,  by  stopping  our  mouths,  when  it  is 
needful  to  maintain  his  honour,  and  the  authority  of 
his  gospel.  Yea,  and  when  we  see  our  brethren  af- 
flicted for  the  cause  of  God,  let  us  join  with  them, 
and  assist  them  in  their  affliction.  Let  us  not  be  sha^ 
ken  by  the  tempests  that  arise,  but  let  us  always  re- 
main constant  in  our  purpose  ;  and  stand  as  wit- 
nesses for  the  Son  of  God,  seeing  he  is  so  gracious 
as  to  use  us  in  such  a  good  cause.  Let  us  mark 
well,  whether  men  suffer  for  their  sins,  or  for  the 
truth  of  God.  When  we  see  one  oppressed,  we 
must  not  despise  him,  lest  we  do  injury  to  God :  wb 
must  ascertain  for  what  cause  men  suffer.  If  they 
have  walked  in  a  good  conscience,  and  are  blamed, 


36  Calvin's  sermons. 

if  they  are  tormented  because  they  serve  God,  this 
is  enough  to  remove  whatever  the  wicked  world  can 
say  against  them.  Therefore  St.  Paul  adds,  "  Be 
thou  partaker  of  the  afflictions  of  the  gospel." 

There  is  no  man  but  what  would  willingly  escape 
affliction  ;  this  is  according  to  human  nature  ;  and 
although  we  confess,  without  dissembling,  that  it  is  a 
singular  grace  which  God  bestows,  when  he  enables 
men  to  bear  affliction,  and  maintain  his  cause,  yet 
there  is  not  one  of  us,  but  what  would  willingly  draw 
his  neck  out  of  persecution.  For  we  look  not  at 
the  lesson  given  by  St.  Paul,  which  saith,  the  gospel 
bringeth  troubles.  Jesus  Christ  was  crucified  in  his 
own  person,  and  his  doctrine  is  joined  with  many 
miseries.  He  could,  if  it  pleased  him,  cause  his  doc- 
trine to  be  received  without  any  gainsaying.  But  the 
scripture  must  be  fulfilled  :  "  he  will  rule  in  the  midst 
of  his  enemies."  Psalm  ex. 

We  must  come  to  him  upon  this  condition ;  to  be 
willing  to  suffer  many  bickerings  ;  because  the  wick- 
ed lift  up  themselves  against  God,  when  he  calleth 
them  to  him.  Therefore,  it  is  impossible  for  us  to 
have  the  gospel  without  affliction.  We  must  be  ex- 
ercised ;  we  nftust  fight  under  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
Doth  he  not  then  renounce  his  salvation,  tlmt 
would  get  rid  of  the  cross  of  Christ  1  What  is  the 
hope  of  life,  only  in  this,  that  we  are  bought  by  the 
sacrifice  of  the  Son  of  God  ]  Then  will  he  have 
us  made  like  unto  him,  and  have  us  transformed  into 
his  image. 

We  must  not  be  ashamed  of  our  brethren  ;  when 
we  hear  evil  reports  of  them,  and  see  them  cast  off 
by  the  world,  let  us  always  be  with  them,  and  en- 
deavour to  strengthen  them  ;  for  the  gospel  cannot 
be  without  affliction ;  as  I  have  already  said.  It 
pleaseth  God,  that  men  should  be  so  divided.  But 
he  calleth  all  to  the  unity  of  faith ;  and  the  doctrine 
of  the  gospel  is  the  message  of  atonement ;  but  yet 


Calvin's  sermons.  37 

the  faithful  are  drawn  by  the  virtue  of  his  Holy  Spi- 
rit ;  (as  we  shall  notice  more  particularly  hereaf- 
ter ;)  but  the  unbelievers  remain  in  their  hardness  : 
thus  the  fire  kindleth  ;  as  when  thunder  engender- 
eth  in  the  air,  there  must  needs  be  trouble  ;  so  it  is 
when  the  gospel  is  preached. 

Now,  if  the  gospel  bring  affliction,  and  it  be  the 
mind  of  Jesus  Christ,  that  what  he  suffered  in  his 
person,  shall  be  fulfilled  in  his  members,  and  be  daily 
crucified,  is  it  lawful  for  us  to  withdraw  ourselves 
from  that  situation  1  Seeing  it  is  so,  that  all  hope  of 
salvation  is  in  the  gospel,  we  must  rest  thereon ; 
and  mark  what  St.  Paul  saith ;  to  wit,  we  must  as- 
sist our  brethren  when  we  see  them  in  trouble,  and 
when  they  are  reviled  by  the  wicked ;  and  choose  ra- 
ther to  be  their  companions,  and  suffer  the  rebukes 
and  scoffs  of  the  world,  than  to  be  otherwise  honour- 
ed with  a  good  reputation,  having  our  faces  turned 
from  them  that  suffer  for  that  cause,  which  is  ours, 
as  well  as  theirs. 

We  are  apt  to  be  weak,  and  think  we  shall  be 
swallowed  up  by  persecutions,  as  soon  as  our  ene- 
mies assail  us  :  but  St,  Paul  observes,  we  shall  not 
be  destitute  of  the  aid  and  succour  of  our  God.  He 
armeth  us  forthwith,  and  giveth  us  an  invincible 
power,  that  we  may  remain  sure  and  steadfast.  For 
this  reason  St.  Paul  adds,  "  according  to  the  power 
of  God."  But  as  we  have  said,  every  man  would  be 
glad  to  have  some  cover  or  cloak,  whereby  he  might 
withdraw  himself  from  persecution.  If  God  would 
give  me  grace,  I  would  gladly  suffer  for  his  name  ;  I 
know  it  is  the  greatest  blessing  that  I  could  receive. 

Every  man  will  confess  this  ;  but  they  add,  we 
are  weak,  and  shall  quickly  be  beaten  down  by  the 
cruelty  of  our  enemies.  But  St.  Paul  taketh  away 
this  excuse,  by  saying,  God  will  strengthen  us,  and 
that  we  must  not  look  to  our  own  strength.  For  it 
is  certain,  if  we  never  come  into  conflicts  with  our 
4 


enemies,  we  shall  be  afraid  of  our  own  shadows. 
Seeing  we  know  this  weakness,  let  us  come  to  the 
remedy.  We  must  consider  how  hard  it  is  to  with- 
stand our  enemies  ;  therefore  let  us  humble  ourselves 
before  God,  and  pray  him  to  extend  his  hand,  and 
uphold  us  in  all  our  afflictions.  If  this  doctrine  were 
well  imprinted  in  our  hearts,  we  should  be  better 
prepared  to  suffer  than  we  are. 

But  we  are  apt  to  forget  it ;  yea,  we  stop  our 
ears,  and  close  our  eyes,  when  we  hear  it  spoken  of 
We  pretend  that  we  wish  God  to  strengthen  us,  but 
we  cannot  bring  our  sight  to  the  power  that  St.  Paul 
speaks  of;  we  are  apt  to  think,  that  we  have  nothing 
to  do  with  it ;  although  the  Lord  hath  shown  us,  that 
his  power  shall  always  uphold  us.  Therefore,  let 
not  our  weakness  cause  us  to  withdraw  ourselves 
from  the  cross,  and  from  persecution  ;  seeing  God 
hath  received  us  into  his  hands,  and  promised  to  sup- 
ply our  wants.  St.  Paul  here  addeth  a  lesson  to  make 
us  greatly  ashamed,  if  we  be  not  enticed  to  glorify 
Jesus  Christ  by  suffering  persecution ;  he  saith, 
"  God  hath  saved  us,  and  called  us  with  an  holy  call- 


m-  » 


Behold !  God  hath  drawn  us  out  of  the  gulf  of 
hell !  We  were  utterly  cast  away  and  condemned  : 
but  he  hath  brought  us  salvation,  and  hath  called  us 
to  be  partakers  of  it.  Therefore,  seeing  God  hath 
showed  himself  so  liberal,  if  we  on  our  parts  turn 
our  backs  to  him,  is  not  this  a  shameful  malice  ? 
Let  us  mark  well  the  accusation  of  St.  Paul  against 
those  that  are  inconstant ;  those  that  are  unwilling 
to  suffer  the  assaults  made  against  them  for  the  sake 
of  the  gospel.  Undoubtedly  his  mind  was  to  com- 
fort the  faithful,  for  the  time  to  come  ;  he  therefore 
showeth  what  God  hath  done  for  them  already. 

When  God  giveth  us  any  token  of  his  goodness, 
A  is  to  the  end  we  should  hope  for  the  like  at  his 
hands  again  ;  and  wait  till  he  bring  to  pass  what  he 


39 

hath  begun.  Therefore,  if  God  hath  saved  us,  and 
called  us  with  an  holy  calling,  do  we  think  that  he 
will  leave  us  at  midway  1  When  he  hath  showed  us 
our  salvation,  and  given  us  his  gospel  whereby  he 
calleth  us  to  his  kingdom,  and  openeth  the  gates  unto 
us  ;  when  he  hath  done  all  this,  do  we  think  he  will 
leave  us  here,  and  mock  us,  and  deprive  us  of  his 
grace,  or  make  it  unprofitable  ?  No,  no  ;  but  let  us 
hope  that  he  will  bring  his  work  to  a  perfect  end. 

Therefore,  let  us  go  on  with  good  courage;  for  God 
hath  already  displayed  his  power  tov/ard  us.  Let  us 
not  doubt  but  what  he  will  continue  it,  and  that  we 
shall  have  a  perfect  victory  over  satan  and  our  ene- 
mies ;  and  that  God  the  Father  hath  given  all  power 
into  the  hands  of  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  our  head  and 
captain  ;  that  we  may  be  partakers  of  it.  Thus  we 
see  St.  Paul's  meaning.  God  hath  witnessed,  and 
we  know  it  by  experience,  that  he  will  never  fail  us 
in  time  of  need.  And  why  so  1  For  he  hath  already 
saved  us,  in  that  he  hath  called  us  to  the  gospel,  and 
redeemed  us  from  sin.  He  hath  called  us  with  an 
holy  calling ;  that  is  to  say,  he  hath  chosen  us  to 
himself,  out  of  the  general  confusion  of  mankind. 

The  Lord  having  drawn  us  to  him,  will  he  not 
uphold  us,  and  guide  us  to  the  end  ?  This  is 
a  sure  confirmation  of  the  power  of  God  ;  that 
we  always  find  him  ready  to  help  us  :  therefore  we 
put  our  trust  in  him,  knowing  that  we  have  al- 
ready felt  his  power.  That  we  may  profit  by  this 
doctrine,  let  us  know  first  of  all,  that  whereas  God 
hath  given  us  the  knowledge  of  his  truth,  it  is  as 
much  as  if  he  had  shown  us  already  that  we  be- 
longed to  his  heavenly  inheritance,  and  that  we  were 
his,  and  of  his  flock.  If  we  are  persuaded  of  this, 
and  resolved  therein,  we  shall  always  go  forward  in 
the  cause,  knowing  that  we  are  under  his  protec- 
tion. He  hath  sufficient  strength  to  overcome  all 
our  enemies,  which  makes  our  salvation  sure. 


40  CALVIN'S   SERMONS. 

Let  us  not  fear,  on  account  of  our  weakness,  for 
God  hath  promised  to  assist  us.  We  should  think 
upon  this,  and  endeavour  to  receive  that  which  is 
said  to  us.  The  Lord  will  bring  our  salvation  to  an 
end  !  He  will  assist  us  in  the  midst  of  persecutions, 
and  enable  us  to  overcome  them.  When  we  are 
once  convinced  of  these  things,  it  will  not  require 
much  power  of  rhetoric  to  strengthen  us  against 
temptations.  We  shall  triumph  over  all  our  ene- 
mies :  notwithstanding  we  seem  to  the  world  to  be 
trodden  under  foot,  and  utterly  overwhelmed.  But 
we  must  come  to  this  declaration  which  St.  Paul 
addeth,  concerning  the  salvation  of  which  we  have 
spoken,  and  the  holy  calling.  He  saith,  "  Not  ac- 
cording to  our  works,  but  according  to  his  own  pur- 
pose and  grace." 

For  he  had  no  respect  to  our  works  or  dignity, 
when  he  called  us  to  salvation.  He  did  it  of  mere 
grace.  Therefore  we  shall  be  less  excusable,  if  we 
disobey  his  requirements,  seeing  we  have  not  only 
been  purchased  by  the  blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  but  he  had  a  care  of  our  salvation  before  the 
world  was  made.  Let  us  here  observe  that  St.  Paul 
condemneth  our  unthankfulness,  if  we  be  so  unfaith- 
ful to  God,  as  not  to  bear  witness  of  his  gospel ;  see- 
ing he  hath  called  us  to  it.  And  that  he  may  better 
express  this  purpose,  the  apostle  adds,  that  this  "  was 
given  us  in  Christ  Jesus  before  the  world  began  ;" 
before  the  world  had  its  course,  or  beginning  :  it 
was  revealed  at  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

When  this  great  Saviour  made  his  appearance,  the 
grace  that  was  hidbefore,  yea,  and  could  not  be 
reached  by  the  knowledge  of  man,  was  made  clear 
and  manifest.  And  how  so  1  The  Son  of  God 
destroyed  death,  and  also  brought  everlasting  hfe ! 
And  we  need  not  go  afar  off  to  find  it,  for  the 
gospel  leadeth  us  to  it.     When  God  sendeth  us  this 


41 

message  of  salvation,  we  have  only  to  receive  the  in- 
heritance which  he  promised  us.  Let  us  open  our 
mouths,  that  he  may  fill  them  ;  let  us  open  our 
hearts,  and  give  this  testimony  of  the  gospel  leave  to 
enter  ;  and  the  immortality  of  the  kingdom  of  hea- 
ven shall  dwell  within  us  ;  though  we  be  poor,  frail 
vessels,  and  have  nothing  but  corruption  and  rotten- 
ness in  us  ;  yet  notwithstanding,  we  do  already  lay 
hold  upon  this  immortality,  and  have  a  sure  witness 
of  it,  when  we  can  accept  this  grace  that  is  offered 
in  the  gospel. 

That  we  may  better  understand  what  is  here  con- 
tained, let  us  remark  that  this  word  purpose,  signifi- 
eth  the  everlasting  decree  of  God ;  which  hath  no 
causes  whatsoever.  For  when  we  speak  of  God's 
counsels,  we  need  not  dispute  about  who  moved 
him  :  as  though  we  should  imagine  reasons,  and  say, 
this  is  the  reason  why  God  hath  determined  after  this 
sort ;  this  is  the  cause  why  he  would  have  it  so.  For 
God  will  have  us  use  such  soberness,  that  his  bare 
will  may  suffice  us  for  all  reason.  When  it  is  said, 
God  hath  thus  appointed  it,  though  our  eyes  be  daz- 
zled, and  the  matter  seem  strange  to  us,  and  we  see 
no  reason  why  it  should  thus  be,  yet  we  must  con- 
clude that  his  will  is  just,  of  which  we  must  not  find 
fault.  It  is  wisdom  in  us  to  do  whatever  God  ap- 
pointeth,  and  never  ask  why. 

But  because  men  have  busy  heads,  and  given 
much  to  curiosity,  St.  Paul  bringeth  us  to  God's 
purpose  ;  and  telleth  us  plainly,  that  we  must  consi- 
der it  so  deep  that  we  cannot  enter  into  it,  to  know 
v/ho  moved  him.  He  was  moved  only  by  his  just 
will ;  which  is  a  rule  of  all  justice.  Therefore,  we 
are  hereby  informed,  that  our  salvation  depends  not 
upon  our  deserts :  God  never  examined  what  we 
were,  nor  what  we  were  worthy  of,  when  he  chose 
us  to  himself;  but  he  had  his  purpose  ;  that  is,  he 
sought  no  cause  of  our  salvation  but  in  himself.  St. 
4* 


42  Calvin's  sermons. 

Paul  showeth  evidently  that  this  word  purpose,  sig- 
niiieth  this  decree.  But  because  men  cannot  by  rea- 
son of  the  pride  that  is  in  them,  withhold  themselves 
from  imagining  some  worthiness  of  their  own,  they 
tbmk  that  God  is  under  an  obligation  to  seek  them  : 
but  St.  Paul  saith  pointedly,  purpose  and  grace.  This 
is  as  much  as  if  he  had  said,  free  purpose. 

This  is  therefore  to  beat  down  all  our  works  :  that 
we  be  not  so  foohsh  and  stubborn,  as  to  think  God 
chose  us  because  there  was  something  in  us  worthy 
of  it.  No,  no  ;  but  we  must  know  that  God  never 
went  farther  than  himself,  when  he  chose  us  to  sal- 
vation. For  he  saw  that  there  was  nothing  but  con- 
demnation in  us  :  therefore  he  contented  himself,  by 
mere  grace  and  infinite  mercy,  to  look  upon  our  mi- 
sery, and  help  us  ;  although  we  were  not  worth)^ 
For  better  proof  hereof,  St.  Paul  saith,  that  this 
grace  was  given  us  before  the  world  began. 

We  perceive  by  this,  how  void  of  sense  men  are, 
when  they  vaunt  themselves  of  believing  that  they 
are  the  cause  of  their  own  salvation ;  and  have  pre- 
vented God's  goodness,  or  were  before  him,  and  met 
with  him.  Whereupon  hangeth  our  salvation '?  Is 
it  not  upon  the  election  and  choice  that  hath  been 
from  everlasting  ?  God  chose  us  before  we  were. 
What  could  we  do  then  ?  We  were  made  fit,  we 
were  well  disposed  to  come  to  God.  Nay,  we  see 
that  our  salvation  doth  not  begin  after  we  have 
knowledge,  discretion,  and  good  desires ;  but  it  is 
grounded  in  God's  everlasting  decree,  which  was  be- 
fore any  part  of  the  world  was  made. 

What  can  we  do  then  ?  have  we  any  means  to 
put  forth  ourselves  ?  can  we  give  God  occasion  to 
call  us,  and  separate  us  from  the  rest  of  the  world  % 
Are  we  not  then  marvellously  mistaken,  when  we 
think  we  have  some  worthiness  of  our  own,  and  ex- 
alt our  deserts  to  darken  God's  grace,  and  be  thus 
prepared  of  ourselves  to  have  access  to  him  1    We 


43 

must  mark  well  for  what  purpose  St.  Paul  here  men- 
tions the  election  of  God ;  saying,  that  grace  was 
given  us  in  Christ  Jesus  before  the  world  began. 
They  that  think  to  abolish  the  doctrine  of  God's  elec- 
tion, destroy  as  much  as  possible  the  salvation  of  the 
world. 

This  is  the  most  fit  instrument,  used  by  the  devil, 
to  deface  the  virtue  of  the  blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ ;  to  bring  to  nought,  and  destroy  the  gospel ; 
yea,  and  to  put  the  goodness  of  God  out  of  man's 
memory.  The  devil  hath  no  fitter  instruments  than 
those  who  fight  against  predestination ;  and  cannot 
in  their  rage  suffer  it  to  be  spoken  of,  or  preached  as 
it  ought  to  be.  If  we  detest  the  papists,  (as  indeed 
they  ought  to  be  detested,)  because  they  have  pro- 
faned the  holy  scripture,  and  have  marred  and  de- 
praved the  truth  of  the  gospel  and  the  service  of 
God,  by  infecting  all  the  world  with  superstition  and 
idolatry,  much  more  are  they  to  be  detested,  who  go 
about  to  bring  to  nought  God's  election  ;  and  endea- 
vour, by  indirect  and  crooked  ways,  to  stop  men  from 
speaking  of  it  plainly  and  openly,  and  of  preaching 
it  as  it  ought  to  be. 

Wherein  consisteth  the  salvation  of  the  faithful, 
only  in  God's  free  election '?  Would  we  not  have 
men  preach  that  God  hath  chosen  his,  of  mere  good- 
ness, without  regard  to  any  thing  whatsoever  ?  Will 
we  not  admit  this  to  be  such  a  mystery  as  cannot  be 
attained  to  1  showed  and  declared  to  us  as  far  as 
God  wished  to  reveal  it  ]  If  we  do  not  admit  this, 
we  enter  into  a  conspiracy  with  satan ;  as  though 
Jesus  Christ  suffered  m  vain,  and  the  passion  that  he 
suffered,  profited  the  world  nothing.  We  may  here 
remark,  that  the  gospel  cannot  be  preached,  that  it 
is  a  profane  gospel,  or  the  doctrine  of  Mahomet, 
that  there  is  no  church  nor  Christianity,  if  God's 
election  be  abolished. 

The  Holy  Ghost  that  speaketh  here,  must  needs 


44  Calvin's  sermons. 

be  proved  a  liar,  if  this  doctrine  be  not  received. 
Therefore,  let  us  fight  constantly ;  for  it  is  the 
groundwork  of  our  salvation.  How  can  we  build, 
and  maintain  the  building,  if  the  foundation  be  de- 
stroyed ]  St.  Paul  showeth  us  here,  with  what  vir- 
tue we  must  fight,  and  how  we  shall  come  to  this  in- 
heritance, which  was  so  dearly  purchased  for  us  :  he 
showeth  us  how  we  shall  enter  into  the  possession  of 
the  glory  of  God,  and  make  an  end  of  this  building 
and  faith.  My  friends,  we  must  be  grounded  upon 
the  grace  that  was  given  us,  not  to-day  nor  yester- 
day, but  before  the  world  began. 

It  is  true,  God  calleth  us  at  this  day,  but  his  elec- 
tion goeth  before  ;  yea,  and  God  chose  us  without 
any  respect  to  our  works,  as  we  could  have  done  no- 
thing before  :  but  we  are  debtors  to  him  for  all ;  for 
he  drew  us  out  of  the  bottomless  pit  of  destruction, 
wherein  we  were  cast,  and  past  all  hope  of  recove- 
ry. Therefore,  there  is  good  reason  for  us  to  submit 
ourselves  wholly  to  him,  and  rely  upon  his  goodness, 
and  be  thoroughly  ravished  with  it.  Let  us  hold  fast 
this  foundation,  as  I  said  before,  unless  we  will  have 
our  salvation  perish  and  come  to  nought.  This  doc- 
trine is  profitable  for  us,  if  we  can  apply  it  well  to 
our  own  use. 

They  that  would  not  have  us  speak  of  God's  elec- 
tion, will  say,  it  is  not  necessary.  But  such  men 
never  tasted  God's  goodness,  neither  do  they  know 
what  it  is  to  come  to  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  If  we 
know  not  that  we  are  saved  because  it  pleased  God 
to  choose  us  before  the  world  began,  how  can  we 
know  that  which  St.  Paul  saith  to  us  ;  to  wit,  that 
we  should  give  ourselves  wholly  to  God,  to  be  dis- 
posed of  at  his  will,  and  to  live  and  die  in  his  ser- 
vice ?  How  can  we  magnify  his  name  ?  How  can 
we  confess  that  our  salvation  cometh  from  him 
only,  that  he  is  the  beginning  of  it,  and  that  we  have 
not  helped  him  therein  ]    We  may  say  it  with  our 


Calvin's  sermons.  45 

mouths,  but  unless  we  believe  it,   as  it  is  here  set 
forth,  it  will  only  be  hypocrisy. 

Therefore,  let  us  learn  that  the  doctrine  of  God's 
election,  whereby  we  are  taught  that  he  predestina- 
ted us  before  the  world  began,  ought  to  be  preached 
openly  and  fully,  in  despite  of  all  the  world  that 
would  stand  against  it.  And  not  only  so,  but  we 
should  know  that  it  is  a  very  profitable  doctrine  for 
us ;  because  we  cannot  lay  hold  upon  the  infinite 
goodness  of  God,  until  we  come  thither.  Unless  this 
point  be  well  cleared,  God's  mercy  will  be  always 
disguised.  I  say,  unless  this  be  made  plain  to  us, 
that  he  hath  chosen  us  before  we  were  born,  and  be- 
fore we  could  prevent  him. 

Men  will  frequently  say,  that  we  were  bought 
with  the  blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  that 
we  are  not  worthy  that  God  should  show  us  such 
great  mercy  :  they  will  likewise  say,  who  hath  part 
and  portion  in  such  a  redemption  as  God  hath  made 
in  the  person  of  his  Son  ?  Even  they  that  will ; 
they  that  seek  God ;  even  they  that  submit  them- 
selves to  him.  They  that  have  some  good  motives, 
and  are  not  rude  ;  those  that  are  good  natured,  and 
have  some  good  devotion.  When  men  make  such  a 
mixture,  and  think  they  are  called  to  God,  and  to  his 
grace,  for  something  that  is  in  themselves,  that  they 
bring  something  to  recommend  them  to  the  favour  of 
God,  whereby  they  may  attain  salvation,  the  grace  of 
God  is  darkened,  and  rent  asunder. 

This  is  a  sacrilege  that  ought  not  to  be  counte- 
nanced. For  this  cause,  I  said  the  goodness  of  God 
shall  never  be  thoroughly  known,  until  this  election 
be  laid  before  us  ;  and  we  are  taught  that  we  are  call- 
ed at  this  time,  because  it  pleased  God  to  extend  his 
mercy  to  us  before  we  were  born.  This  doctrine 
must  be  explained  more  at  large  ;  but  as  time  wil/ 
not  admit  at  present,  we  shall  attend  to  it  in  the  lat 
ter  part  of  the  day. 


46  calvin's  sermons. 

SERMON  III. 

2  Timothy,  Chap.  1.  verses  9  and  10. 

9  Who  hath  saved  us,  and  called  us  with  an  holy  calling-,  not  ac- 
cording* to  our  works,  but  according  to  his  own  purpose  and 
^race,  which  was  given  us  in  Christ  Jesus  before  the  world  be- 
gan; 

lO^But  is  now  made  manifest  by  the  appearing-  of  our  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ,  who  hath  abolished  death,  and  hath  brought  life 
and  immortality  to  light  through  the  gospel. 

We  have  shown  this  morning,  according  to  the 
text  of  St.  Paul,  that  if  we  will  know  the  free  mer- 
cy of  our  God  in  saving  us,  we  must  come  to  his 
everlasting  counsel  :  wherehy  he  chose  us  before 
the  world  began.  For  there  we  see,  he  had  no  re- 
gard to  our  persons,  neither  to  our  worthiness,  nor 
to  any  deserts  that  we  could  possibly  bring.  Before 
we  were  born,  we  were  enrolled  in  his  register ;  he 
had  already  adopted  us  for  his  children.  Therefore^ 
let  us  yield  the  whole  to  his  mercy,  knowing  that  we 
cannot  boast  of  ourselves,  unless  we  rob  him  of  the 
honour  which  belongs  to  him. 

Men  have  endeavoured  to  invent  cavils,  to  darken 
the  grace  of  God.  For  they  have  said,  although 
God  chose  men  before  the  world  began,  yet  it  was 
according  as  he  foresaw  that  one  would  be  diverse 
from  another.  The  scripture  showeth  plainly,  that 
God  did  not  wait  to  see  whether  men  were  worthy 
or  not,  when  he  chose  them  :  but  the  sophisters 
thought  they  might  darken  the  grace  of  God,  by 
saying,  though  he  regarded  not  the  deserts  that  were 
passed,  he  had  an  eye  to  those  that  were  to  come. 
For,  say  they,  though  Jacob  and  his  brother  Esau 
had  done  neither  good  nor  evil,  and  God  chose  one 
and  refused  the  other,  yet  notwithstanding  he  fore- 
saw, (as  all  things  are  present  with  him,)  that  Esau 
would  be  a  vicious  man,  and  that  Jacob  would  be  rs 
he  afterwards  showed  himself. 


47 

But  these  are  foolish  speculations  :  for  they  plain- 
ly make  St.  Paul  a  liar  ;  who  saith,  God  rendered 
no  reward  to  our  works  when  he  chose  us,  because 
he  did  it  before  the  world  began.  But  though  the 
authority  of  St.  Paul  were  abolished,  yet  the  matter 
is  very  plain  and  open,  not  only  in  the  holy  scripture, 
but  in  reason  ;  insomuch  that  those  who  would  make 
an  escape  after  this  sort,  show  themselves  to  be  men 
void  of  all  skill.  For  if  we  search  ourselves  to  the 
bottom,  what  good  can  we  find  ]  Are  not  all  man- 
kind cursed  1  What  do  we  bring  from  our  mother's 
womb,  except  sin  1 

Therefore  we  differ  not  one  whit,  one  from  ano- 
ther ;  but  it  pleaseth  God  to  take  those  to  himself, 
whom  he  would.  And  for  this  cause,  St.  Paul  useth 
these  words  in  another  place  ;  when  he  saith,  men 
have  not  whereof  to  rejoice,  for  no  man  finds  him- 
self better  than  his  fellows,  unless  it  be  because  God 
discerneth  him.  So  then,  if  we  confess  that  God 
chose  us  before  the  world  began,  it  necessarily  fol- 
lows, that  God  prepared  us  to  receive  his  grace  ;  that 
he  bestowed  upon  us  that  goodness,  which  was  not 
in  us  before  ;  that  he  not  only  chose  us  to  be  heirs 
of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  but  he  likewise  justifies 
us,  and  governs  us  by  his  holy  spirit.  The  christian 
ought  to  be'  so  well  resolved  in  this  doctrine,  that  he 
is  beyond  doubt. 

There  are  some  men  at  this  day,  that  would  be 
glad  if  the  truth  of  God  were  destroyed.  Such  men 
fight  against  the  Holy  Ghost,  hke  mad  beasts,  and 
endeavour  to  abolish  the  holy  scripture.  There  is 
more  honesty  in  the  papists,  than  in  these  men  :  for 
the  doctrine  of  the  papists  is  a  great  deal  better, 
more  holy,  and  more  agreeable  to  the  sacred  scrip- 
ture, than  the  doctrine  of  those  vile  and  wicked  men, 
who  cast  down  God's  holy  election  ;  these  dogs  that 
bark  at  it,  and  swine  that  root  it  up. 

However,  let  us  hold  fast  that  which  is  here 


48  Calvin's  sermons. 

taught  us  :  God  having  chosen  us  before  the  world 
bad  its  course,  we  must  attribute  the  cause  of  our 
salvation  to  his  free  goodness  ;  we  must  confess  that 
he  did  not  take  us  to  be  his  children,  for  any  deserts 
of  our  own  ;  for  we  had  nothing  to  recommend  our- 
selves into  his  favour.  Therefore,  we  must  put  the 
cause  and  fountain  of  our  salvation  in  him  only, 
and  ground  ourselves  upon  it :  otherwise,  whatsoe- 
ver and  howsoever  we  build,  it  will  come  to  nought. 

We  must  here  notice  what  St.  Paul  joineth  toge- 
ther ;  to  wit,  the  grace  of  Jesus  Christ,  with  the 
everlasting  counsel  of  God  the  Father  :  and  then  he 
bringeth  us  to  our  calling,  that  we  may  be  assured  ot 
God's  goodness,  and  of  his  will,  that  would  have  re- 
mained hid  from  us,  unless  we  had  a  witness  of  it 
St.  Paul  saith  in  the  first  place,  that  the  grace  which 
hangeth  upon  the  purpose  of  God,  and  is  compre- 
hended in  it,  is  given  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  As 
if  he  said,  seeing  we  deserve  to  be  cast  away,  and 
hated  as  God's  mortal  enemies,  it  was  needful  for  us 
to  be  grafted,  as  it  were,  into  Jesus  Christ ;  that  God 
might  acknowledge,  and  allow  us  for  his  children. 
Otherwise,  God  could  not  look  upon  us,  only  to  hate 
us  ;  because  there  is  nothing  but  wretchedness  in 
us  ;  we  are  full  of  sin,  and  stuffed  up  as  it  were  with 
all  kinds  of  iniquity. 

God,  who  is  justice  itself,  can  have  no  agreement 
with  us,  while  he  considereth  our  sinful  nature. 
Therefore,  when  he  would  adopt  us  before  the  world 
began,  it  was  requisite  that  Jesus  Christ  should  stand 
between  us  and  him  ;  that  we  should  be  chosen  in 
his  person,  for  he  is  the  well  beloved  Son  :  when 
God  joineth  us  to  him,  he  maketh  us  such  as  pleas- 
eth  him.  Let  us  learn  to  come  directly  to  Jesus 
Christ,  if  we  will  not  doubt  God's  election  :  for  he  is 
the  true  looking  glass,  wherein  we  must  behold  gup 
adoption. 

If  Jesus  Christ  be  taken  from  us,  then  is  God  a 


Calvin's  sermons.  49 

judge  of  sinners ;  so  that  we  cannot  hope  for  any 
goodness  or  favour  at  his  hands,  but  look  rather  for 
vengeance  :  for  without  Jesus  Christ,  his  majesty 
will  always  be  terrible  and  fearful  to  us.  If  we  hear 
mention  made  of  his  everlasting  purpose,  we  cannot 
but  be  afraid,  as  though  he  were  already  armed  to 
plunge  us  into  misery.  But  when  we  know  that  all 
grace  resteth  in  Jesus  Christ,  then  we  may  be  assur- 
ed that  God  loved  us,  although  we  were  unworthy. 

In  the  second  place,  we  must  notice  that  St.  Paul 
speaketh  not  simply  of  God's  election,  for  that  would 
not  put  us  beyond  doubt ;  but  we  should  rather  re- 
main in  perplexity  and  anguish  :  but  he  adds,  the 
calling  ;  whereby  God  hath  opened  his  counsel, 
which  before  was  unknown  to  us,  and  which  we 
could  not  reach.  How  shall  we  know  then  that  God 
hath  chosen  us,  that  we  may  rejoice  in  him,  and 
boast  of  the  goodness  that  he  hath  bestowed  upon 
us  1  They  that  speak  against  God's  election,  leave 
the  gospel  alone  ;  they  leave  all  that  God  layeth  be- 
fore us,  to  bring  us  to  him  ;  all  the  means  that  he 
hath  appointed  for  us,  and  knoweth  to  be  fit  and  pro- 
per for  our  use.  We  must  not  go  on  so  ;  but  accord- 
ing to  St.  Paul's  rule,  we  must  join  the  calling  with 
God's  everlasting  election. 

It  is  said,  we  are  called  ;  and  thus  we  have  this 
second  word,  calling.  Therefore  God  calleth  us  : 
and  how  ?  Surely,  when  it  pleaseth  him  to  certirjr 
us  of  our  election ;  which  we  could  by  no  other 
means  attain  unto.  For  who  can  enter  into  God's 
c^nsel  ?  as  saith  the  prophet  Isaiah  ;  and  also  the 
a])ostle  Paul.  But  when  it  pleaseth  God  to  commu- 
nicate himself  to  us  familiarly,  then  we  receive  that 
which  surmounteth  the  knowledge  of  all  men  :  for 
we  have  a  good  and  faithful  witness,  which  is  the 
Holy  Ghost ;  that  raiseth  us  above  the  world,  and 
bringeth  us  even  into  the  wonderful  secrets  of  God. 

We  must  not  speak  rashly  of  God's  election,  and 
5 


50  calvin's  sermons. 

say,  we  are  predestinate  ;  but  if  we  will  be  tho- 
roughly assured  of  our  salvation,  we  must  not  speak 
lightly  of  it ;  whether  God  hath  taken  us  to  be  his 
children  or  not.  What  then  1  Let  us  look  at  what 
is  set  forth  in  the  gospel.  There  God  showeth  us 
that  he  is  our  Father  ;  and  that  he  will  bring  us  to 
the  inheritance  of  life,  having  marked  us  with  the 
seal  of  the  Holy  Ghost  in  our  hearts,  which  is  an 
undoubted  witness  of  our  salvation,  if  we  receive  it 
by  faith. 

The  gospel  is  preached  to  a  great  number, 
which,  notwithstanding,  are  reprobate ;  yea,  and 
God  discovereth  and  showeth  that  he  hath  cursed 
them  :  that  they  have  no  part  nor  portion  in  his 
kingdom,  because  they  resist  the  gospel,  and  cast 
away  the  grace  that  is  offered  them.  But  when 
we  receive  the  doctrine  of  God  with  obedience  and 
faith,  and  rest  ourselves  upon  his  promises,  and  ac- 
cept this  offer  that  he  maketh  us,  to  take  us  for  his 
children,  this,  I  say,  is  a  certainty  of  our  election. 
But  we  must  here  remark,  that  when  we  have  know- 
ledge of  our  salvation,  when  God  hath  called  us  and 
enlightened  us  in  the  faith  of  his  gospel,  it  is  not  to 
bring  to  nought  the  everlasting  predestination  that 
went  before. 

There  are  a  great  many  in  these  days,  that  will 
say,  who  are  they  whom  God  hath  chosen,  but 
only  the  faithful  ?  I  grant  it ;  but  they  make  an  evil 
consequence  ot  it ;  and  say,  faith  is  the  cause,  yea, 
and  the  first  cause  of  our  salvation.  If  they  called 
it  a  middle  cause,  it  would  indeed  be  true  ;  for  the 
scripture  saith,  Eph.  ii.  8.  "  By  grace  are  ye  saved 
through  faith."  But  we  must  go  up  higher ;  for  if 
they  attribute  faith  to  men's  free  will,  they  blaspheme 
wickedly  against  God,  and  commit  sacnlege.  We 
must  come  to  that  which  the  scripture  showeth  ;  to 
wit,  when  God  giveth  us  faith,  we  must  know  that 


Calvin's  sermons.  51 

we  are  not  capable  of  receiving  the  gospel,  only  as 
he  hath  framed  us  by  the  Holy  Ghost. 

It  is  not  enough  for  us  to  hear  the  voice  of  man, 
unless  God  work  within,  and  speak  to  us  in  a  secret 
manner  by  the  Holy  Ghost ;  and  from  hence  cometh 
faith.  But  what  is  the  cause  of  it  ?  why  is  faith  given 
to  one  and  not  to  another  ?  St.  Luke  showeth  us  : 
saying,  Acts  xiii.  4S.  "  As  many  as  were  ordained  to 
eternal  life  believed."  There  were  a  great  number 
of  hearers,  and  yet  but  few  of  them  received  the 
promise  of  salvation.  And  what  few  were  they  '? 
Those  that  were  appointed  to  salvation.  Again,  St. 
Paul  speaketh  so  largely  upon  this  subject,  in  his 
epistle  to  the  Ephesians,  that  it  cannot  be  but  the 
enemies  of  God's  predestinalion  are  stupid  and  ig- 
norant, and  that  the  devil  hath  plucked  out  their 
eyes  ;  and  that  they  have  become  void  of  all  reason, 
if  they  cannot  see  a  thing  so  plain  and  evident. 

St.  Paul  saith,  God  hath  called  us,  and  made  us 
partakers  of  his  treasures  and  infinite  riches,  which 
were  given  us  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ :  ac- 
cording as  he  had  chosen  us  before  the  world  began. 
When  we  say  that  we  are  called  to  salvation  because 
God  hath  given  us  faith,  it  is  not  because  there  is  no 
higher  cause ;  and  whosoever  cannot  come  to  the 
everlasting  election  of  God,  taketh  somewhat  from 
him,  and  lesseneth  his  honour.  This  is  found  in 
almost  every  part  of  the  holy  scripture. 

That  we  may  make  a  short  conclusion  of  this  mat- 
ter, let  us  see  in  what  manner  we  ought  to  keep  our- 
selves. When  we  inquire  about  our  salvation,  we 
must  not  begin  to  say,  are  we  chosen  ?  No,  we  can 
never  climb  so  high  ;  we  shall  be  confounded  a  thou- 
sand times,  and  have  our  eyes  dazzled,  before  we 
can  come  to  God's  counsel.  Wliat  then  shall  we 
do  1  Let  us  hear  what  is  said  in  the  gospel :  when 
God  hath  been  so  gracious,  as  to  make  us  receive 
the  promise  offered,  know  we  not  that  it  is  as  much 


52  calvin's  sermons. 

as  if  he  had  opened  his  whole  heart  to  us,  and  had 
registered  our  election  in  our  consciences  ! 

We  must  be  certified  that  God  hath  taken  us  for 
his  children,  and  that  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  ours  ; 
because  we  are  called  in  Jesus  Christ.  How  may 
we  know  this  ?  How  shall  we  stay  ourselves  upon 
the  doctrine  that  God  hath  set  before  us  1  We  must 
magnify  the  grace  of  God,  and  knov/  that  we  can 
bring  nothing  to  recommend  ourselves  to  his  favour  ; 
we  must  become  nothing  in  our  own  eyes,  that  we 
may  not  claim  any  praise  ;  but  know  that  God  hath 
called  us  to  the  gospel,  having  chosen  us  before  the 
world  began.  This  election  of  God  is,  as  it  were, 
a  sealed  letter  ;  because  it  consisteth  in  itself,  and 
in  its  own  nature :  but  we  may  read  it,  for  God 
giveth  a  witness  of  it,  when  he  calleth  us  to  himself 
by  the  gospel  and  by  faith. 

For  even  as  the  original  or  first  copy  taketh  no- 
thing from  the  letter  or  writing  that  is  read,  even  so 
must  we  be  out  of  doubt  of  our  salvation.  When 
God  certifieth  us  by  the  gospel  that  he  taketh  us  for 
his  children,  this  testimony  carries  peace  with  it ;  be- 
ing signed  by  the  blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
and  sealed  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  When  we  have  this 
witness,  have  we  not  enough  to  content  our  minds  1 
Therefore,  God's  election  is  so  far  from  being  against 
this,  that  it  confirmeth  the  witness  which  we  have  in 
the  gospel.  We  must  not  doubt  but  what  God  hath 
registered  our  names  Isjefore  the  world  was  made, 
among  his  chosen  children :  but  the  knowledge 
thereof  he  reserved  to  hirilself. 

We  must  always  come  to  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
when  we  talk  of  our  election  ;  for  without  him,  (as 
we  have  already  shown,)  we  cannot  come  nigh  to 
God.  When  we  talk  of  his  decree,  well  may  we  be 
astonished,  as  men  worthy  of  death.  But  if  Jesus 
Christ  be  our  guide,  we  may  with  cheerfulness  de- 
pend upon  him  ;  knowing  that  he  hath  worthiness 


Calvin's  sermons.  53 


enough  in  him  to  make  all  his  members  beloved  oi 
God  the  Father  ;  it  being  sufficient  for  us  that  we 
are  grafted  into  his  body,  and  made  one  with  hira. 
Thus  we  must  muse  upon  this  doctrine,  if  we  will 
profit  by  it  aright :  as  it  is  set  forth  by  St.  Paul ; 
when  he  saith,  this  grace  of  salvation  was  given  us 
before  the  world  began.  We  must  go  beyond  the  or- 
der of  nature,  if  we  will  know  how  v/e  are  saved, 
and  by  what  cause,  and  from  whence  our  salvation 
cometh. 

God  would  not  leave  us  in  doubt,  neither  would 
he  hide  his  counsel,  that  we  might  not  know  how 
our  salvation  was  secured  ;  but  hath  called  us  to 
him  by  his  gospel,  and  hath  sealed  the  witness  of  his 
goodness  and  fatherly  love  in  our  hearts.  So  then, 
having  such  a  certainty,  let  us  glorify  God,  that  he 
hath  called  us  of  his  free  mercy.  Let  us  rest  our- 
selves upon  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  knowing  that  he 
hath  not  deceived  us,  when  he  caused  it  to  be 
preached,  that  he  gave  himself  for  us  ;  and  wit- 
nessed it  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  For  faith  is  an  un- 
doubted token  that  God  taketh  us  for  his  children  ; 
and  thereby  we  are  led  to  the  everlasting  election, 
according  as  he  had  chosen  us  before. 

He  saith  not  that  God  hath  chosen  us  because  we 
have  heard  the  gospel,  but  on  the  other  hand,  he  at- 
tributes the  faith  that  is  given  us  to  the  highest 
cause  ;  to  wit,  because  God  hath  fore-ordained  that 
he  would  save  us ;  seeing  we  were  lost  and  cast 
away  in  Adam.  There  are  certain  dolts,  who,  to 
blind  the  eyes  of  the  simple,  and  such  as  are  like 
themselves,  say,  the  grace  of  salvation  was  given  us, 
because  God  ordained  that  his  Son  should  redeem 
mankind,  and  therefore  this  is  common  to  all. 

But  St.  Paul  spake  after  another  sort ;  and  men 
cannot  by  such  childish  arguments  mar  the  doctrine 
of  the  gospel :  for  it  is  said  plainly,  that  God  hath 
saved  us.     Does  this  refer  to  all  without  exception  ? 

5* 


54 

No  ;  he  speaketh  only  of  the  faithful.  Again,  does 
St.  Paul  include  all  the  world  ?  Some  were  called 
by  preaching,  and  yet  they  made  themselves  unwor- 
thy of  the  salvation  which  was  offered  them  :  there- 
fore they  were  reprobate.  God  left  others  in  their 
unbelief,  who  never  heard  the  gospel  preached. 

Therefore  St.  Paul  directeth  himself  plainly  and 
precisely  to  those  whom  God  had  chosen  and  re- 
served to  himself.  God's  goodness  will  never  be 
viewed  in  its  true  light,  nor  honoured  as  it  deservetb, 
unless  we  know  that  he  would  not  have  us  remain 
in  the  general  destruction  of  mankind  ;  wherein  he 
hath  left  those  that  were  like  unto  us  :  from  whom 
we  do  not  differ  ;  for  we  are  no  better  than  they  : 
but  so  it  pleased  God.  Therefore  all  mouths  must 
be  stopped  ;  men  must  presume  to  take  nothing 
upon  themselves,  except  to  praise  God,  confessing 
themselves  debtors  to  him  for  all  their  salvation. 

We  shall  now  make  some  remarks  upon  the  other 
words  used  by  St.  Paul  in  this  place.  It  is  true  that 
God's  election  could  never  be  profitable  to  us,  neither 
could  it  come  to  us,  unless  we  knew  it  by  means  of 
the  gospel ;  for  this  cause  it  pleased  God  to  reveal 
that  which  he  had  kept  secret  before  all  ages.  But 
to  declare  his  meaning  more  plainly,  he  adds,  that 
this  grace  is  rtvealed  to  us  now.  And  how  ]  "  By 
the  appearing  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ."  When 
he  saith  that  tUs  grace  is  revealed  to  us  by  the  ap- 
pearing of  Jesus  Christ,  he  showeth  that  we  should  be 
too  unthankful,  if  we  could  not  content  and  rest  our- 
selves upon  the  grace  of  the  Son  of  God.  What 
can  we  look  for  more  ?  If  we  could  climb  up  be- 
yond the  clouds,  and  search  out  the  secrets  of  God, 
what  would  be  the  result  of  it '?  Would  it  not  be  to 
ascertain  that  we  are  his  children  and  heirs  1 

Now  we  know  these  things,  for  they  are  clearly 
set  forth  in  Jesus  Christ.  For  it  is  said,  that  all  who 
oelieve  in  him,   shall  enjoy  the  privilege  of  being 


55 

God's  children.  Therefore  v/e  must  not  swerve 
from  these  things  one  jot,  if  we  will  be  certified  of 
our  election.  St.  Paul  hath  alread}^  shown  us,  that 
God  never  loved  us,  nor  chose  us,  only  in  the  person 
of  his  beloved  son.  When  Jesus  Christ  appeared, 
he  revealed  Ufe  to  us ;  otherwise  we  should  never 
have  been  the  partakers  of  it.  He  hath  made  us 
acquainted  with  the  everlasting  counsel  of  God.  But 
it  is  presumption  for  men,  to  attempt  to  know  more 
than  God  would  have  them  know. 

If  we  walk  soberly  and  reverently  in  obedience  to 
God,  hearing  and  receiving  what  he  saith  in  the  holy 
scripture,  the  way  will  be  made  plain  before  us.  St 
Paul  saith,  when  the  Son  of  God  appeared  in  the 
world,  he  opened  our  eyes,  that  we  might  know  that 
he  was  gi-acious  to  us  before  the  world  was  made. 
We  were  received  as  his  children,  and  accounted 
just ;  so  that  we  need  not  doubt  but  that  the  kingdom 
of  heaven  is  prepared  for  us.  Not  that  we  have  it 
by  our  deserts,  but  because  it  belongs  to  Jesus  Christ, 
who  makes  us  partakers  with  himself 

When  St.  Paul  speaketh  of  the  appearing  of  Je- 
sus Christ,  he  saith,  "  He  hath  brought  life  and  im- 
mortality to  light  through  the  gospel."  It  is  not  onty 
said  that  Jesus  Christ  is  our  Saviour,  but  that  he  is 
sent  to  be  a  mediator ;  to  reconcile  us  by  the  sacri- 
fice of  his  death  :  he  is  sent  to  us  as  a  lamb  without 
blemish  ;  to  purge  us,  and  make  satisfaction  for  all 
our  trespasses  :  he  is  our  pledge,  to  deliver  us  from 
the  condemnation  of  death  :  he  is  our  righteousness  ; 
be  is  our  advocate,  who  maketh  intercession  with 
God,  that  he  would  hear  our  prayers. 

We  must  allow  all  these  qualities  to  belong  to 
Jesus  Christ,  if  we  will  know  aright  how  he  appear- 
ed. We  must  look  at  the  substance  contained  in 
the  gospel.  We  must  know  that  Jesus  Christ  ap- 
peared as  our  Saviour,  and  that  he  suffered  for  our 
salvation  ;  and  that  we  were  reconciled  to  God  the 


56  Calvin's  sermo!^s. 

Father  through  his  means ;  that  we  have  been 
cleansed  from  all  our  blemishes,  and  freed  from 
everlasting  death.  If  we  know  not  that  he  is  our 
advocate,  that  he  heareth  us  when  we  pray  to  God, 
to  the  end  that  our  prayers  may  be  answered,  what 
will  become  of  us  ?  what  confidence  can  we  have  to 
call  upon  God's  name,  who  is  the  fountain  of  our 
salvation  ?  But  St.  Paul  saith,  Jesus  Christ  hath  ful- 
filled all  things  that  were  requisite  for  the  redemption 
of  mankind. 

If  the  gospel  were  taken  away,  of  what  advan- 
tage would  it  be  to  us  that  the  Son  of  God  had  suf- 
fered death,  and  risen  again  the  third  day  for  our  jus- 
tification ]  All  this  would  be  unprofitable  to  us.  So 
then,  the  gospel  putteth  us  in  possession  of  the  bene- 
fits that  Jesus  Christ  hath  purchased  for  us.  And 
therefore,  though  he  be  absent  from  us  in  body,  and 
is  not  conversant  with  us  here  on  earth,  it  is  not  that 
he  hath  withdrawn  himself,  as  though  we  could  not 
find  him  ;  for  the  sun  that  shineth  doth  no  more  en- 
lighten the  world,  than  Jesus  Christ  showeth  himself 
openly  to  those  that  have  the  eyes  of  faith  to  look 
upon  him,  when  the  gospel  is  preached.  Therefore 
St.  Paul  saith,  Jesus  Christ  hath  brought  life  to  light, 
yea,  everlasting  life. 

He  saith,  the  Son  of  God  hath  abolished  death. 
And  how  did  he  abolish  it  ]  If  he  had  not  offered 
an  everlasting  sacrifice  to  appease  the  wrath  of  God, 
if  he  had  not  entered  even  to  the  bottomless  pit  to 
draw  us  from  thence,  if  he  had  not  taken  our  curse 
upon  himself,  if  he  had  not  taken  away  the  burden 
wherewith  we  were  crushed  down,  where  should  we 
have  been  ]  would  death  have  been  destroyed?  Nay, 
sin  would  reign  in  us,  and  death  likewise.  And  in- 
deed, let  every  one  examine  himself,  and  we  shall 
find  that  we  are  slaves  to  satan,  who  is  the  prince  of 
death.  So  that  we  are  shut  up  in  this  miserable 
slavery,  unless  God  destroy  the  devil,  sin,  and  death. 


57 

And  this  is  done  :  but  how  ?     He  hath  taken  away 
our  sins  by  the  blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Therefore,  though  we  be  poor  sinners,  and  in  dan- 
ger of  God's  judgement,  yet  sin  cannot  hurt  us  ;  the 
sting,  which  is  venomous,  is  so  blunted  that  it  can- 
not wound  us,  because  Jesus  Christ  has  gained  the 
victory  over  it.  He  suffered  not  the  shedding  of  his 
blood  in  vain ;  but  it  was  a  washing  wherewith 
we  were  washed  through  the  Holy  Ghost  ;  as  is 
shovrn  by  St.  Peter.  And  thus  we  see  plainly,  that 
when  St.  Paul  speaketh  of  the  gospel,  wherein  Je- 
sus Christ  appeared,  and  appeareth  daily  to  us,  he 
forge tteth  not  his  death  and  passion,  nor  the  things 
that  pertain  to  the  salvation  of  mankind. 

We  may  be  certified,  that  in  the  person  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  we  have  all  that  we  can  desire  ; 
we  have  full  and  perfect  trust  in  the  goodness  of 
God,  and  the  love  he  beareth  us.  But  we  see  that 
our  sins  separate  us  from  God,  and  cause  a  warfare 
m  our  members  ;  yet  we  have  an  atonement  through 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  And  why  so  ?  Because  he 
hath  shed  his  blood  to  wash  away  our  sins  ;  he  hath 
offered  a  sacrifice  whereby  God  hath  become  recon- 
ciled to  us ;  to  be  short,  he  hath  taken  away  the 
curse,  that  we  may  be  blessed  of  God.  Moreover, 
he  hath  conquered  death,  and  triumphed  over  it ; 
tliat  he  might  deliver  us  from  the  tyranny  thereof ; 
which  otherwise  would  entirely  overwhelm  us. 

Thus  we  see,  that  all  things  that  belong  to  our 
salvation,  are  accomplished  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
And  that  we  may  enter  into  full  possession  of  all 
these  benefits,  we  must  know  that  he  appeareth  to 
us  daily  by  his  gospel.  Although  he  dwelleth  in  his 
heavenly  glory,  if  we  open  the  eyes  of  our  faith,  we 
shall  behold  him.  We  must  learn  not  to  separate 
that  which  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  joined  together.  Let 
us  observe  what  St.  Paul  meant  by  a  comparison  to 
amplify  the  grace  that  God  showed  to  the  world  af- 


68  Calvin's  sermons. 

ter  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  as  if  he 
said,  the  old  fathers  had  not  this  advantage  ;  to 
have  Jesus  Christ  appear  to  them,  as  he  appeared  to 
us. 

It  is  true,  they  had  the  self-same  faith  ;  and  the 
inheritance  of  heaven  is  theirs,  as  v^^ell  as  ours  ;  God 
having  revealed  his  grace  to  them  as  well  as  us  :  but 
BOt  in  like  measure  :  for  they  saw  Jesus  Christ  afar 
off,  under  the  figures  of  the  law,  as  St.  Paul  saith  to 
the  Corinthians.  The  veil  of  the  temple  was  as  yet 
stretched  out,  that  the  Jews  could  not  come  near  the 
sanctuary :  that  is,  the  material  sanctuary.  But 
now,  the  veil  of  the  temple  being  removed,  we  draw 
nigh  to  the  majesty  of  our  God  :  we  come  most  fa- 
miliarly to  him,  in  whom  dweileth  all  perfection  and 
glory.  In  short,  we  have  the  body,  whereas  they  had 
but  the  shadow.     Col.  ii.  1 7. 

The  ancient  fathers  submitted  themselves  wholly 
to  bear  the  affliction  of  Jesus  Christ ;  as  it  is  said  in 
the  11th  chapter  of  the  Hebrews  :  for  it  is  not  said, 
Moses  bore  the  shame  of  Abraham,  but  of  Jesus 
Christ.  Thus  the  ancient  fathers,  though  they  lived 
under  the  law,  offered  themselves  to  God  in  sacri- 
fices, to  bear  most  patiently  the  afflictions  of  Christ 
And  now,  Jesus  Christ  having  risen  from  the  dead, 
hath  brought  life  to  light.  If  we  are  so  delicate,  that 
we  cannot  bear  the  afflictions  of  the  gospel,  are  we 
not  worthy  to  be  blotted  from  the  book  of  God,  and 
cast  off  ]  Therefore,  we  must  be  constant  in  the 
faith,  and  ready  to  suffer  for  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ,  whatsoever  God  will ;  because  life  is  set  be- 
fore us,  and  we  have  a  more  familiar  knowledge  of 
it,  than  the  ancient  fathers  had. 

We  know  how  the  ancient  fathers  were  tormented 
by  tyrants,  and  enemies  of  the  truth,  and  how 
they  suffered  constantly.  The  condition  of  the  church 
is  not  more  grievous  in  these  days,  than  it  was  then. 
For  now  hath  Jesus  Christ  brought  life  and  immor- 


59 

tality  to  light  through  the  gospel.  As  often  as  the 
grace  of  God  is  preached  to  us,  it  is  as  much  as  if 
the  kingdom  of  heaven  were  opened  to  us ;  as  if 
God  reached  out  his  hand,  and  certified  us  that  life 
was  nigh ;  and  that  he  will  make  us  partakers  of 
his  heavenly  inheritance.  But  when  we  look  to  this 
life,  which  was  purchased  for  us  by  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  we  should  not  hesitate  to  forsake  all  that  we 
have  in  this  world,  to  come  to  the  treasure  above, 
which  is  in  heaven. 

Therefore,  let  us  not  be  willingly  blind  ;  se  ing 
Jesus  Christ  layeth  daily  before  us  the  life  and  im- 
mortality here  spoken  of.  When  St.  Paul  speaketh 
of  life,  and  addeth  immortahty,  it  is  as  much  as  if  he 
said,  we  already  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven 
by  faith.  Though  we  be  as  strangers  here  below, 
the  life  and  grace  of  which  we  are  made  partaken 
through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  shall  bring  its  fruit 
in  convenient  time  ;  to  wit,  when  he  shall  be  sent  of 
God  the  Father,  to  show  us  the  effect  of  things  that 
are  daily  preached,  which  were  fulfilled  in  his  per- 
son, when  he  was  clad  in  humanity. 


SERMON  IV. 

2  Timothy,  Chap.  ii.  verses  16, 17,  and  18. 

16  But  shun  profane  and  vain  babblings ;  for  they  will  increaae 
unto  more  ung-odliness. 

17  And  their  word  will  eat  as  doth  a  canker :  of  whom  is  Hyme* 
neu3  and  PhUetus ; 

IS  AMio  concerning"  the  truth  have  erred,  saying"  that  thfe  resur- 
rection is  past  already ;  and  overthrow  the  faith  of  somet 

We  have  already  shown  that  St.  Paul  hath,  not 
without  cause,  diligently  exhorted  Timothy  to  follow 
the  pure  simplicity  of  the  word  of  God,  without  dis- 
guising it.    The  doctrine  which  is  set  forth  to  us  In 


60 

God's  name,  to  be  the  food  of  our  souls,  will  be  cor- 
rupted by  the  devil,  if  in  his  power  :  when  he  cannot 
destroy  it,  he  blendeth  things  with  it,  in  order  to 
bring  it  into  contempt,  and  destroy  our  knowledge 
of  the  will  of  God.  There  are  many  at  this  day, 
who  put  themselves  forward  to  teach  :  and  what  is 
the  cause  of  it  ?  Ambition  carrieth  them  away  :  they 
disguise  the  word  of  God :  and  thus  satan  goeth 
about  to  deprive  us  of  the  spiritual  life. 

But  this  he  is  not  able  to  accomplish,  unless  by  some 
means  the  doctrine  of  God  be  corrupted.  St.  Paul 
repeateth  the  exhortation ;  that  we  must  shun  all 
unprofitable  babbling,  and  stay  ourselves  upon  plain 
teaching,  which  is  forcible.  He  not  only  condemneth 
manifest  errours,  superstition,  and  lies,  but  he  con- 
demneth the  disguising  of  the  word  of  God :  as  when 
men  invent  subtleties,  to  cloy  men's  ears  ;  bringing 
no  true  nourishment  to  the  soul,  nor  edification  in 
faith,  and  the  fear  of  God,  to  the  hearers. 

When  St.  Paul  speaketh  of  vain  babbling,  he 
meaneth  that  which  contenteth  curious  men  ;  as  we 
see  many  that  take  great  pleasure  in  vain  questions, 
wherewith  they  seem  to  be  ravished.  They  do  not 
openly  speak  against  the  truth,  but  they  despise  it  as  a 
thing  too  common  and  base  ;  as  a  thing  for  children 
and  fools  ;  as  for  them,  they  will  know  some  higher 
and  more  profound  matter.  Thus  they  are  at  variance 
with  that  which  would  be  profitable  for  them.  There- 
fore, let  us  weigh  well  the  words  of  St.  Paul ;  vain 
babbling ;  as  though  he  said,  if  there  be  nothing  but 
fine  rhetorick,  and  exquisite  words,  to  gain  him  credit 
that  speaketh,  and  to  show  that  he  is  well  learned, 
none  of  this  should  be  received  into  the  church ;  all 
must  be  banished. 

For  God  will  have  his  people  to  be  edified  ;  and 
he  hath  appointed  his  word  for  that  purpose.  There- 
fore, if  we  go  not  about  the  salvation  of  the  people, 
that  they  may  receive  nourishment  by  the  doctrine 


61 

that  is  taught  them,  it  is  sacrilege  :  for  we  pervert 
the  pure  use  of  the  word  of  God.  This  word  pro- 
fane, is  set  against  that  which  is  holy  and  dedicated 
to  God.  Whatsoever  pertaineth  to  the  magnifying 
of  God,  and  increases  our  knowledge  of  his  majes- 
ty, whereby  we  may  worship  him :  whatsoever 
draweth  us  to  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  or  taketh  our 
affections  from  the  world,  and  leadeth  us  to  Jesus 
Christ,  that  we  may  be  grafted  into  his  body,  is 
called  holy. 

On  the  contrar}%  when  we  feel  not  the  glory  of 
God,  when  we  feel  not  to  submit  ourselves  to  him, 
when  we  know  not  the  riches  of  the  kingdom  of 
heaven,  when  we  are  not  drawn  into  his  service  to 
live  in  pureness  of  conscience,  when  we  know  not 
what  the  salvation  meaneth  which  was  purchased  by 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  we  belong  to  the  world,  and 
are  profaned.  The  doctrine  which  serves  to  mislead 
us  in  such  things,  is  also  called  profane.  Thus  we  see 
what  St.  Paul's  meaning  is  :  to  wit,  when  we  come  to- 
gether in  the  name  of  God,  it  is  not  to  hear  merry 
songs,  and  to  be  fed  with  wind  ;  that  is,  with  vain 
and  unprofitable  curiosity ;  but  to  receive  spiritual 
nourishment.  For  God  will  have  nothing-  preached  in 
his  name,  but  that  which  will  profit  and  edify  the 
hearers  ;  nothing  but  that  which  containeth  good 
matter. 

But  it  is  true,  our  nature  is  such,  that  we  take 
great  pleasure  in  novelty,  and  in  speculations  which 
seem  to  be  subtle.  Therefore,  let  us  beware,  and 
think  as  we  ought ;  that  we  may  not  profane  God's 
holy  word.  Let  us  seek  that  which  edifieth,  and  not 
abuse  ourselves  by  receiving  that  which  hath  no  sub- 
stance in  it.  It  is  hard  to  withdraw  men  from  such 
vanity,  because  they  are  inchned  to  participate  in  it : 
But  St.  Paul  showeth,  that  there  is  nothing  more  mi- 
serable than  such  vain  curiosity  :  "  For  they  will  in- 
6 


62  Calvin's  sermons. 

crease  unto  more  ungodliness."  As  if  he  had  said, 
my  friends,  you  know  not  at  first  sight  what  hurt 
Cometh  by  these  deceivers  ;  who  go  about  to  gain 
credit  and  estimation  among  you,  and  with  pleasant 
toys  endeavour  to  please  you  :  but  beheve  me,  they 
are  satan's  instruments ;  and  such  as  in  no  wise 
serve  God ;  but  increase  unto  more  wickedness : 
that  is,  if  they  are  let  alone,  they  will  mar  the 
christian  religion  ;  they  will  not  leave  one  jot  safe 
and  sound.  Therefore,  see  that  you  flee  them  as 
plagues  ;  although  at  first  sight,  the  poison  which 
they  bring  be  not  perceived. 

Every  one  of  us  should  suspect  himself,  when  we 
have  to  judge  of  this  doctrine.  And  why  so  1  Be- 
cause, (as  I  said  before.)  we  are  all  weak;  our 
minds  are  altering  and  changing  ;  and  besides,  we 
have  a  foolish  desire  that  draweth  to  things  which 
are  unprofitable.  And  therefore  let  us  beware  that 
we  do  not  satisfy  our  own  desires.  Although  this  doc- 
trine may  not  seem  bad  to  us  at  the  first  view,  yet 
notwithstanding,  if  it  has  not  a  tendency  to  lead  us 
i0  God,  and  strengthen  us  in  his  service,  to  confirm 
us  in  the  faith  and  hope  that  is  given  us  of  everlasting 
life,  it  will  deceive  us  in  the  end  ;  and  prove  to  be  but 
a  mixture  v/hich  serveth  no  purpose,  except  to  take 
away  the  good  which  we  had  received  before. 

To  be  short,  those  that  have  not  this  in  view,  to 
draw  the  world  to  God,  and  build  up  the  kingdom  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  he  may  rule  among  us, 
mar  all.  All  the  labour  and  pains  they  take,  but 
increases  their  wickedness  :  and  if  they  be  suffered 
to  go  on  in  this  way,  a  gate  is  set  open  to  satan, 
whereby  he  may  bring  to  nought  whatsoever  is  of 
God  :  although  this  is  not  done  at  the  first  blow,  yet 
we  see  the  end  is  such.  To  express  this  the  better, 
St.  Paul  addsj  "  Their  word  will  eat  as  doth  a  can- 
ker" 


63 

The  word  "  eaf,"  mentioned  here,  is  not  com- 
monly understood  ;  it  is  v/hat  the  chirurgeons 
call,  an  eating  sore  ;  and  what  is  also  called,  St. 
dnthony^sfire  :  that  is  to  say,  when  there  is  such  an 
intlammatlon  in  any  part  of  the  body,  that  the  sore 
eateth  not  only  the  flesh  and  sinews,  but  the  bones 
also ;  in  short,  it  is  a  fire  that  devoureth  all :  the 
hand  will  cause  the  arm  to  be  lost,  and  the  foot  the 
leg  ;  unless  at  the  beginning,  the  part  that  is  affected 
be  cut  off :  thus,  the  man  is  in  danger  of  losing  his 
members,  unless  there  be  fit  remedies  provided  for 
it ;  in  this  case  we  should  spare  no  pains,  but  cut 
off  the  part  affected,  that  the  rest  be  not  utterly  de- 
stroyed. 

Thus  we  view  it  here  spiritually  :  for  St.  Paul 
shov/eth  us,  that  although  we  may  have  been  v/ell  in- 
structed in  v/holesome  doctrine,  all  will  be  marred, 
if  we  give  place  to  these  unprofitable  questions,  and 
only  endeavour  to  please  the  hearers,  and  feed  their 
desires.  Seeing  we  understand  what  St.  Paul's 
meaning  is,  let  us  endeavour  to  put  this  exhortation 
into  practice.  When  we  see  men  go  about,  endea- 
vouring to  turn  us  aside  from  the  true  doctrine,  let 
us  shun  them,  and  shut  the  gate  against  them.  Un- 
less we  take  it  in  hand  at  the  first  start,  and  en- 
tirely cut  it  off,  it  may  be  as  difficult  to  control,  as 
the  disease  of  v/hich  we  have  spoken. 

Therefore,  let  us  not  be  sleeping ;  for  this  is  a 
matter  of  importance ;  it  will  prove  a  deadly  dis- 
ease, unless  it  be  seen  to  in  time.  If  this  exhortation 
had  been  observed,  things  would  be  in  a  better  con- 
dition at  the  present  day  in  Christendom.  For  this 
doltishness  of  papistry,  is  but  the  vain  babbling  spo- 
ken of  by  St.  Paul.  Even  those  who  would  be 
counted  the  greatest  doctors  among  them,  who  are 
of  many  years  standing,  yea,  and  have  spent  their 
whole  life  in  it,  think  upon  nothing  but  foolish  prat- 


64 

tling ;  which  serveth  no  other  purpose  than  to  lead 
men  astray  :  as  no  man  knovveth  what  they  mean. 
It  seemeth  that  the  devil  hath  forged  this  language  by 
a  miraculous  subtlety,  in  order  that  he  might  bring  all 
doctrine  into  confusion. 

It  is  plainly  perceived  that  they  have  conspired  to 
do  contrary  to  that  which  St.  Paul  hath  in  God's 
name  forbidden.  For  they  that  have  thus  turned 
tlie  word  of  God  into  a  profane  language  of  barba- 
rous and  unknown  words,  shall  be  much  less  able  to 
excuse  themselves.  Many  there  are  that  would 
gladly  have  pleasant  things  taught  them  ;  they  would 
make  pastime  of  the  word  of  God,  and  recreate 
themselves  thereby  ;  thus  they  seek  vain  and  unpro- 
fitable teaching.  They  would  bring  errour,  conten- 
tion, and  debate  into  the  church,  and  endeavour  to 
bring  the  religion  we  hold  into  doubt,  and  obscure 
the  word  of  God. 

Therefore  we  must  be  so  much  the  more  earnest 
to  serve  God,  and  continue  constantly  in  the  pure- 
ness  of  the  gospel.  If  we  have  a  desire  to  obey  our 
God  as  we  ought,  we  must  practise  that  which  is 
commanded  us,  and  pray  him  to  cleanse  the  church 
from  these  plagues  ;  for  they  are  the  devil's  instru- 
ments. This  might  be  applied  to  all  corruptions 
and  stumbling-blocks  invented  by  the  devil ;  but  it  is 
here  spoken  of,  concerning  the  doctrine  whereby  we 
are  quickened ;  which  is  the  true  food  of  the  soul. 

Now  let  us  come  to  that  part  of  the  subject,  in 
which  St.  Paul  informs  us,  who  are  of  this  number. 
He  saith,  "  Of  whom  is  Hymeneus,  and  Philetus  ; 
who  concerning  the  truth  have  erred,  saying  that  the 
resurrection  is  past  already  ;  and  overthrow  the  faith 
of  some."  When  he  nameth  Hymeneus  and  Phile- 
tus, he  showeth  that  we  must  not  spare  them,  who, 
like  scabby  sheep,  may  infect  the  flock  :  but  we 
must  rather  tell  every  one,  what  kind  of  men  they 


65 

are  ;  that  they  may  beware  of  them.  Are  we  not 
traitors  to  our  neighbours,  when  we  see  them  in  dan- 
ger of  being  turned  from  God,  and  do  not  inform 
them  of  it  ]  A  wicked  man  that  goeth  about  to  es- 
tablish perverse  doctrine,  and  cause  offences  in  the 
church,  what  is  he  but  an  impostor  1  If  I  dissem- 
ble when  I  see  him,  is  it  not  as  though  I  should  see 
my  neighbour  in  danger,  and  would  not  bid  him  be- 
ware ? 

If  the  life  of  the  body  ought  to  be  so  precious  to 
us,  that  we  would  do  all  in  our  power  to  preserve  it, 
of  how  much  more  importance  is  the  life  of  the 
soul !  Those  who  endeavour  to  turn  every  thing 
upside  dov/n,  will  come  and  sow  their  false  doctrine 
among  the  people,  in  order  to  draw  them  into  a  con- 
tempt of  God.  These  barking  dogs,  these  vile 
goats,  these  ravenous  wolves,  are  they  that  have 
erred,  and  endeavoured  to  overthrow  the  faith  of  the 
church  :  and  yet  we  suffer  them.  Men  will  fre- 
quently say,  must  we  be  at  defiance  with  them  *? 
Must  we  cast  them  off,  that  they  may  fall  into  de- 
spair 1  This  is  said  by  those  who  think  we  ought  to  use 
gentleness  ;  but  what  mercy  is  it  to  spare  one  man, 
and  in  the  mean  time  to  cast  away  a  thousand  souls, 
rather  than  warn  them  1  We  must  not  suffer  wicked 
herbs  to  grow  among  us,  lest  they  should  get  the 
upper  hand,  and  choke  whatsoever  good  seed  there 
be,  or  utterly  destroy  it. 

Satan  cometh  with  his  poison  and  plagues,  that  he 
may  destroy  all.  We  see  the  flock  of  God  troubled 
and  tormented  with  ravenous  wolves,  that  devour 
and  destroy  whatsoever  they  can.  Must  we  be 
moved  with  mercy  towards  a  wolf ;  and  in  the  mean 
time  let  the  poor  sheep  and  lambs  of  which  our  Lord 
hath  such  a  special  care,  let  them,  I  say,  perish  *? 
When  we  see  any  wicked  man  troubling  the  church, 
either  by  offences  or  false  doctrine,  we  must  prevent 

6* 


66  calyin's  sermons. 

him  as  much  as  lieth  in  our  power  :  we  must  warn 
the  simple,  that  they  be  not  misled  and  carried  away ; 
this  I  say,  is  our  duty. 

The  Lord  would  have  the  wicked  made  known, 
that  the  world  may  discern  them,  that  their  ungodli- 
ness may  be  made  manifest  to  all.  St.  Paul  speak- 
eth  of  some,  who  are  busy  bodies,  idlers,  &c.  :  these 
must  be  pointed  out  Hkewise,  that  they  may  be 
shunned.  What  must  be  done  to  those  who  have 
the  sword  in  hand ;  who  have  become  very  devils  ; 
who  can  in  no  wise  live  in  peace  and  concord,  but 
thrust  themselves  forward  to  bring  all  to  nought  ? 
When  we  see  them  thus,  must  we  hold  our  peace  ? 
Let  us  learn  to  know  them  that  trouble  the  church 
of  God,  and  keep  them  back,  and  endeavour  ta 
prevent  them  from  doing  injury.  Hereby  we  see 
how  few  there  are  that  have  a  zeal  for  God's  church. 

W^e  speak  not  only  of  open  enemies,  (for  we  con- 
fess that  we  must  name  the  papists,  that  we  be  not 
entangled  with  their  errour  and  superstition,)  but  we 
see  others  that  seek  to  turn  us  away  from  the  sim- 
phcity  of  the  gospel :  they  endeavour  to  bring  all 
things  into  disorder ;  they  sow  tares,  that  they  may 
bring  this  doctrine  into  hatred,  and  cause  men  to  be 
grieved  with  it :  others  would  have  a  licentious  liber- 
ty, to  do  what  wickedness  they  choose,  and  thus 
throw  off  the  yoke  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  We 
see  others,  who  seek  nothing  but  to  fill  the  world 
with  wickedness,  blasphemies,  and  vileness  ;  and 
thus  endeavour  to  tread  the  reverence  of  God 
under  foot.  We  likewise  see  gross  drunkards  and 
tiplers,  who  endeavour  to  bring  all  men  into  confu- 
sion. 

And  yet,  who  is  there  among  us  that  setteth  him- 
self against  these  things  ?  Who  is  there  that  saith, 
let  us  beware  and  be  watchful  1  On  the  contrary, 
those  that  ought  to  reprove  such  wickedness  sharply. 


O-vlvin's  sermons.  67 

not  only  wink  at  it,  and  let  it  pass,  but  they  favour 
it,  and  give  it  their  support.  We  see  the  wickedness 
that  overspreads  the  land  ;  we  see  those  that  endea- 
vour to  pervert  and  bring  to  nought  our  salvation, 
and  bring  the  church  of  God  into  .doubt :  and  shall 
we  dissemble,  and  make  as  though  we  saw  none  of 
these  things  1  We  may  boast  as  much  as  we  please 
about  being  christians,  yet  there  are  more  devils 
among  us  than  christians,  if  we  countenance  such 
things. 

Therefore,  let  us  look  well  to  the  doctrine  which 
is  here  given  us  ;  and  if  we  see  wicked  persons  try- 
ing to  infect  the  church  of  God,  to  darken  good 
doctrine,  or  destroy  it,  let  us  endeavour  to  bring  their 
works  to  light,  that  every  one  may  behold  them  :  and 
thereby  be  enabled  to  shun  them.  If  we  attend  not 
to  these  things,  we  are  traitors  to  God,  and  have  no 
zeal  for  his  honour,  nor  for  the  salvation  of  thf 
church.  We  must  be  professed  enemies  of  wicked- 
ness, if  we  will  serve  God.  It  is  not  enough  for  im 
merely  to  refrain  from  committing  sin,  but  we  mus' 
condemn  it  as  much  as  possible,  tha^  it  may  n(K 
bear  any  sway,  or  get  the  upper  hand  of  us. 

After  St.  Paul  hath  named  these  two  individuals,  hf 
informs  us,  that  they  turned  away  from  the  faith,  in 
somuch  that  they  said  the  resurrection  was  passed. 
So  we  see  their  fall  was  horrible.  Hymeneus  and 
Philetus  were  not  obscure  men  ;  for  St.  Paul  makes 
mention  of  them,  although  they  were  afar  off;  Ti- 
mothy being  at  this  time  in  Ephesus  :  it  is  therefore 
evident  that  they  were  famous  men.  They  had  been 
for  some  time  in  great  reputation,  as  chief  pilla^  s  in 
the  church.  But  we  see  how  far  they  fell ;  even  .0 
renounce  everlasting  salvation  which  was  purchased 
for  us  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  If  we  look  not  for 
the  resurrection,  of  what  use  is  it  for  us  to  teach 
that  there  is  a  redeemer  who  hath  saved  us  from 
the  slavery  of  death  ]    Of  what  use  will  the  death 


68  Calvin's  sermons. 

and  passion  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  to  us,  un- 
less we  wait  for  the  fruit  that  is  promised  us  in  the 
latter  day,  at  his  coming  ? 

Notwithstanding  these  men  had  been  for  a  season 
of  the  number  of  the  faithful,  yet  they  fell,  as  it 
were,  into  the  bottomless  gulf  of  hell.  Thus  God 
declareth  his  vengeance  toward  them  that  abuse  his 
gospel.  It  seemeth  that  these  men  were  drunken 
with  foolish  ambition  :  they  sought  nothing  but  re- 
nown ;  they  disguised  the  simplicity  of  the  word  of 
God,  and  endeavoured  to  show  themselves  greater 
than  others.  But  God  esteemeth  his  word  far  higher 
than  he  doth  man ;  for  if  men  cast  it  down  and 
make  a  mock  of  it,  he  will  not  hold  ihem  guiltless. 
Thus  we  see  that  those  vv'ho  were  like  angels,  have 
become  very  devils  :  they  are  blinded,  and  yet  they 
would  become  great  doctors. 

The  ability  of  these  persons,  of  whom  St.  Paul 
speaketh,  were  not  of  the  common  sort ;  they  were 
not  idiots,  but  of  high  standing  in  all  the  churches  : 
and  yet  they  are  fallen  into  such  blindness,  that  they 
deny  the  resurrection  of  the  dead  :  that  is,  they  re- 
nounce the  chiefest  article  of  our  religion,  and  de- 
prive themselves  of  all  hope  of  salvation.  How  is 
this  possible  !  It  seemeth  strange  that  men  who 
were  able  to  teach  others,  should  come  to  such  gross 
and  beastly  ignorance.  Thus  we  see  how  God  re- 
vengeth  scoffers  and  scorners  that  abuse  his  word. 
It  cannot  be  but  he  must  cast  them  off,  into  a  state 
of  reprobation  ;  that  they  may  never  be  able  to 
discern  any  more,  and  become  utterly  void  of  all 
reason. 

Therefore,  if  at  this  day,  we  see  men  become 
beastly,  after  having  known  the  truth  of  God,  and 
become  void  of  reason,  we  must  know  that  God 
will  thereby  magnify  his  word,  and  cause  us  to  feel 
the  majesty  thereof.  And  why  so  ?  Because  he 
punisheth  the  contempt  of  it,  by  giving  such  persons 


69 

to  the  devil ;  and  giving  him  full  liberty  over  them. 
Therefore  we  must  not  be  offended,  v^hen  we  see 
those  who  have  tasted  the  gospel,  revolt  from  the 
obedience  of  God  ;  but  let  it  rather  be  a  confirma- 
tion of  our  faith  :  for  God  shov/eth  us  plainly  that  his 
word  is  of  such  importance,  that  he  cannot  in  any 
wise  have  men  abuse  it,  nor  take  it  in  vain  ;  neither 
disguise  or  profane  it. 

We  must  learn  to  take  heed,  and  walk  fearfully 
and  carefully.  Let  us  view  these  things  as  a  looking^ 
glass  set  before  our  eyes,  that  we  may  see  those  who 
seemed  to  be  passing  for  good  christians,  fallen  ; 
having  in  themselves  nothing  but  wickedness,  using 
detestable  speeches,  having  nothing  but  filthiness  in 
all  their  lives.  Seeing  God  hath  placed  these  things 
before  us,  let  us  take  warning  thereby,  and  awake 
and  walk  in  the  simplicity  of  the  gospel,  that  we 
may  not  become  a  prey  to  satan. 

It  is  true,  these  men  had  a  fantastical  resurrection 
as  some  do  at  the  present  day ;  who  would  make  us 
believe,  that  to  become  christians,  was  to  rise  again : 
but  the  scripture  calleth  us  to  the  coming  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  we  be  always  ready  and  pre- 
pared, that  he  may  be  made  manifest ;  and  until  that 
time  our  life  is  hidden,  and  we  are,  as  it  were,  in  the 
shadow  of  death.  When  the  scripture  calleth  us  to 
our  Lord  Jesus,  these  fanaticks  say,  we  must  look 
for  no  other  resurrection,  except  that  which  takes 
place  when  we  are  enlightened  in  the  gospel. 

We  will  here  observe,  that  our  old  man  must  be 
crucified,  if  we  will  be  partakers  of  the  glory  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  rise  again  with  him.  St 
Paul  hath  shown  us,  that  if  we  will  be  of  the  king- 
dom of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  we  must  be  parta- 
kers of  his  cross  ;  we  must  walk  in  death  before  we 
can  come  to  hfe.  How  long  will  this  death  conti- 
nue 1  As  long  as  v/e  are  in  this  world.  Therefore 
St.  Peter  saith,  baptism  is,  as  it  were,  a  figure  of  the 


^0  Calvin's  sermons. 

ark  of  Noah.  1  Pet.  iii.  21.  For  we  must  be  en- 
closed, as  it  were,  in  a  grave  ;  being  dead  to  the 
world,  if  we  will  be  quickened  by  the  mark  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

They  that  would  have  a  resurrection  at  midway, 
do  they  not  pervert  the  nature  of  baptism,  and  con- 
sequently all  the  order  that  God  hath  set  among  us  ? 
Let  us  learn,  that  until  God  shall  take  us  out  of  this 
world,  we  must  be  as  pilgrims  in  a  strange  country : 
and  that  our  salvation  shall  not  be  shov/n  us,  until 
the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ :  for  he  has  be- 
come the  first  fruits  of  them  that  slept.  1  Cor.  xv. 
And  Hkewise,  "  He  is  the  head  of  the  body,  the 
church ;  who  is  the  beginning,  the  first-born  from 
the  dead  ;  that  in  all  things  he  might  have  the  pre- 
eminence." Col.  i.  18.  It  is  true  that  Jesus  Christ 
has  risen  again ;  but  he  must  needs  appear  to  us, 
and  his  life  and  glory  must  be  shown  us,  before  we 
can  come  to  him> 

St.  John  saith,  that  we  are  sure  we  are  God's  chil- 
dren :  that  v/e  shall  see  him  even  as  he  is,  when  we 
shall  be  made  like  him.  It  is  true,  God  is  revealed 
to  us  when  he  transformeth  us  into  his  image  ;  but 
that  which  we  conceive  by  faith,  is  not  yet  seen,  we 
must  hope  for  it  at  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  Notwithstanding  the  great  absurdity  of  the 
errour,  St.  Paul  informs  us  that  the  two  individuals 
here  spoken  of,  have  overthrown  the  faith  of  som.e. 
This  is  a  thing  that  ought  to  make  us  tremble  ;  to 
think  that  a  doctrine  which  ought  to  be  laid  aside 
at  the  first  sight,  should  overthrow  the  faith  of  some. 

We  see  how  the  children  of  God  are  afflicted  in 
this  world  ;  yea,  it  is  often  pitiable  to  behold  their 
situation  ;  while  the  unbelievers  who  contemn  God, 
are  at  their  ease,  and  live  in  pleasure  :  they  make 
their  triumph  :  whereas  the  saints  are  made  as  the 
off-scouring  of  the  world.  1  Cor.  iv.  13.  How  is  it 
possible  for  men  to  conceive  this  heresy  ;  to  say  the 


71 

resurrection  is  already  past  ?  And  yet  we  see  that 
this  was  welcome  to  some ;  yea,  in  the  primitive 
church ;  in  the  time  of  the  apostles.  When  they, 
whom  Jesus  Christ  had  chosen  to  preach  his  truth 
throughout  the  world,  still  lived,  some  fell  from  the 
faith.  ^ 

"^Vhen  we  see  such  an  example,  have  we  not  oc- 
casion to  be  astonished,  and  walk  in  fear  !  Not  that 
we  should  doubt  but  what  God  will  help  and  guide 
us,  but  it  behoovg'th  us  to  arm  ourselves  with  prayer, 
and  rely  upon  the  promises  of  our  God.  Well  may 
we  be  amazed,  when  we  think  upon  the  heinousness 
of  this  errour ;  that  God  hath  suffered  some  to  be 
turned  away  from  the  faith  already.  If  the  apostles, 
who  exercised  all  the  power  that  was  given  them 
from  above,  to  maintain  the  truth  of  God,  could  not 
prevent  men  from  being  misled,  what  must  we  ex- 
pect now-a-days  !  Let  us  be  diligent  in  prayer,  and 
flee  to  God  that  he  may  preserve  us  by  his  holy  spi- 
rit. May  we  not  be  puffed  up  with  presumption,  but 
consider  our  nothingness  ;  for  we  should  quickly  be 
overthrown,  if  we  were  not  upheld  by  the  supreme 
Being. 

These  lessons  are  not  given  us  without  a  cause. 
Although  Hymeneus  and  Philetus  are  not  alive  at  this 
day,  yet  in  their  persons  the  Holy  Ghost  meant  to 
degrade  the  wicked,  who  go  about  to  pervert  our 
faith  •  that  we  may  not  be  grieved  at  whatsoever 
comes  to  pass  ;  that  we  may  not  depart  from  the 
good  way,  but  be  guarded  against  all  offences.  We 
must  not  be  so  puffed  up  with  pride,  as  to  go  astray 
after  our  own  foolish  imaginations ;  but  we  must 
take  heed,  and  keep  ourselves  in  obedience  to  the 
word  of  God :  then  we  shall  be  daily  more  and 
more  confirmed,  until  our  good  God  taketh  us  to  his 
everlasting  rest,  whereunto  we  are  called. 


72 


SERMON  V. 

Titus,  Chap.  i.  verses  15  and  16. 

15  Unto  the  pvire  all  things  are  pure  ;  but  unto  them  that  are  de- 
filed and  unbelieving  is  nothing  pure  ;  but  even  their  mind 
and  conscience  is  defiled. 

16  They  profess  that  they  know  God  •,  but  in  works  they  deny 
him  :  being  abominable  and  disobedient,  and  unto  every  good 
work  reprobate. 

St.  Paul  hath  shown  us  that  we  must  he  ruled  by 
the  word  of  God  ;  and  hold  the  commandments  of 
men  as  vain  and  foolish  ;  for  holiness  and  perfection 
of  life  belongeth  not  to  them.  He  condemneth  some 
of  their  commandments  ;  as  when  they  forbid  certain 
meats,  and  will  not  suffer  us  to  use  that  liberty 
which  God  giveth  the  faithful.  Those  who  troubled 
the  church  in  St.  Paul's  time,  by  setting  forth  such 
traditions,  used  the  commandments  of  the  law  as  a 
shield.  These  were  but  men's  inventions  :  because 
the  temple  was  to  be  abolished  at  the  coming  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Those  in  the  church  of  Christ, 
who  hold  this  superstition,  to  have  certain  meats  for- 
bidden, have  not  the  authority  of  God,  for  it  was 
against  his  mind  and  purpose  that  the  christian  should 
be  subject  to  such  ceremonies. 

To  be  short,  St.  Paul  informs  us .  in  this  place, 
that  in  these  days  we  have  liberty  to  eat  of  all  kinds 
of  meat  without  exception.  As  for  the  health  of  the 
body,  that  is  not  here  spoken  of ;  but  the  matter 
here  set  forth  is,  that  men  shall  not  set  themselves  up 
as  masters,  to  make  laws  for  us  contrary  to  the  word 
of  God.  Seeing  it  is  so,  that  God  putteth  no  differ- 
ence between  meats,  let  us  so  use  them  ;  and  never 
inquire  what  men  like,  or  what  they  think  good. 
Notwithstanding,  we  must  use  the  benefits  that  God 
hath  granted  us,  soberly  and  moderately.  We  must 
remember  that  God  hath  made  meats  for  us,  not 


73 

that  we  should  fill  ourselves  like  swine,  but  that  we 
should  use  them  for  the  sustenance  of  life  :  therefore, 
let  us  content  ourselves  with  this  measure,  which 
God  hath  shown  us  by  his  word. 

If  we  have  not  such  a  store  of  nourishment  as  we 
would  wish,  let  us  bear  our  poverty  patiently,  and 
practise  the  doctrine  of  St.  Paul ;  and  know  as  well 
how  to  bear  poverty,  as  riches.  If  our  Lord  give  us 
more  than  we  could  have  wished  for,  yet  must  we 
bridle  our  appetites.  On  the  other  side,  if  it  please 
him  to  cut  off  our  morsel,  and  feed  us  but  poorly, 
we  must  be  content  with  it ;  and  pray  him  to  give  us 
patience  when  we  have  not  what  our  appetites  crave. 
To  be  short,  we  must  have  recourse  to  what  is  said 
in  Romans  xiii.  "  But  put  ye  on  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  and  make  not  provision  for  the  flesh,  to  fulfil 
the  lusts  thereof."  Let  us  content  ourselves  to  have 
what  we  need,  and  that  which  God  knoweth  to  be 
proper  for  us  ;  thus  shall  all  things  be  clean  to  us,  if 
we  be  thus  cleansed. 

Yet  it  is  true,  that  although  we  were  ever  so  un- 
clean, the  meats  which  God  hath  made  are  good  ;  but 
the  matter  we  have  to  consider,  is  the  use  of  them. 
When  St.  Paul  saith,  all  things  are  clean,  he  meaneth 
not  that  they  are  so  of  themselves,  but  as  relateth  to 
those  that  receive  them  ;  as  we  have  noticed  before  ; 
where  he  saith  to  Timothy,  all  things  are  sanctified  to 
us  by  faith  and  giving  of  thanks.  God  hath  filled  the 
world  with  such  abundance,  that  we  may  marvel  to 
see  what  a  fatherly  care  he  hath  over  us  :  for  to  what 
end  or  purpose  are  all  the  riches  here  on  earth,  only 
to  show  how  liberal  he  is  toward  man  ! 

If  we  know  not  that  he  is  our  Fatlfir,  and  acteth 
the  part  of  a  nurse  toward  us  ;  if  we  receive  not  at 
his  hand  that  which  he  giveth  us,  insomuch  that 
when  we  eat,  we  are  convinced  that  it  is  God  that 
nourisheth  us,  he  cannot  be  glorified  as  he  deserveth : 
neither  can  we  eat  one  morsel  of  bread  without  com- 

7 


74  Calvin's  sermons. 

mitting  sacrilege ;  for  which  we  must  give  an  account. 
That  we  may  lawfully  enjoy  these  benefits,  which 
have  been  bestowed  upon  us,  we  must  be  resolved 
upon  this  point,  (as  I  said  before,)  that  it  is  God  that 
nourisheth  and  feedeth  us. 

This  is  the  cleanness  spoken  of  here  by  the  apos- 
tle ;  when  he  saith,  all  things  are  clean,  especially 
when  we  have  such  an  uprightness  in  us,  that  we 
despise  not  the  benefits  bestowed  upon  another ;  but 
crave  our  daily  bread  at  the  hand  of  God,  being  per- 
suaded that  we  have  no  right  to  it,  only  to  receive  it 
as  the  mercy  of  God.  Now  let  us  see  from  whence 
this  cleanness  cometh.  We  shall  not  find  it  in  our- 
selves, for  it  is  given  us  by  faith.  St.  Peter  saith. 
Acts  XV.  the  hearts  of  the  old  fathers  were  cleansed 
by  this  means  ;  to  wit,  when  God  gave  them  faith. 

It  is  true  that  he  here  hath  regard  to  the  everlast- 
ing salvation  ;  because  we  were  utterly  unclean  until 
God  made  himself  known  to  us  in  the  name  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  who,  being  made  our  redeemer, 
brought  the  price  and  ransom  of  our  souls.  But  this 
doctrine  mmy,  and  ought  to  b&  applied  to  what  con- 
cerneth  this  present  life  ;  for  until  we  know,  that  be 
ing  adopted  in  Jesus  Christ,  we  are  God's  children, 
and  consequently  that  the  inheritance  of  this  world  is 
ours,  if  we  touch  one  morsel  of  meat,  we  are  thieves; 
for  we  are  deprived  of,  and  banished  from  all  the 
blessings  that  God  made,  by  reason  of  Adam's  sin  ; 
until  we  get  possession  of  them  in  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

Therefore,  it  is  faith  that  must  cleanse  us  :  then 
will  all  meats  be  clean  to  us  :  that  is,  we  may  use 
them  freely  without  wavering.  If  men  enjoin  spi- 
ritual laws  upon  us,  we  need  not  observe  them,  being 
assured  that  such  obedience  cannot  please  God,  for 
in  so  doing,  we  set  up  rulers  to  govern  us,  making 
them  equal  with  God,  who  reserveth  all  power  to 
himself.     Thus,  the  government  of  the  soul  must  be 


CALVIN  S  SEP.MONS.  / 

kept  safe  and  sound  in  the  hands  of  God.  Therefore, 
if  we  allow  so  much  superiority  to  men,  that  we  suffer 
them  to  inwrap  our  souls  with  their  own  bands,  we 
so  much  lessen  and  diminish  the  power  and  empire 
that  God  hath  over  us. 

And  thus,  the  humbleness  that  we  might  have  in 
obeying  the  traditions  of  men,  would  be  worse  than 
all  the  rebellion  in  the  world  ;  because  it  is  robbing 
God  of  his  honour,  and  giving  it,  as  a  spoil,  to  mortal 
men.  St.  Paul  speakethof  the  superstition  of  some 
of  the  Jews,  who  would  have  men  still  observe  the 
shadows  and  figures  of  the  law ;  but  the  Holy  Ghost 
hath  pronounced  a  sentence,  which  must  be  observed 
to  the  end  of  the  world  ;  that  God  hath  not  bound  us 
at  this  day  to  such  a  burden  as  was  borne  by  the  old 
fathers  ;  but  hath  cut  off  that  part  which  he  had  com- 
manded, relative  to  the  abstaining  from  meats  ;  for  it 
was  a  law  but  for  a  season. 

Seeing  God  bath  thus  set  us  at  liberty,  what  rashness 
it  is  for  worms  of  the  earth  to  make  new  laws  ;  as 
though  God  had  not  been  wise  enough.  When  we 
allege  this  to  the  papists,  they  answer,  that  St.  Paul 
spake  of  the  Jews,  and  of  meats  that  were  forbidden 
by  the  law  :  this  is  true  ;  but  let  us  see  whether  this 
answer  be  to  any  purpose,  or  worth  receiving.  St 
Paul  not  onty  saith,  that  it  is  lawful  for  us  to  use  that 
which  was  forbidden,  but  he  speakefh  in  general 
terms ;  saying,  all  things  are  dean.  Thus  we  see 
that  God  hath  here  given  us  liberty,  concerning  the 
use  of  meats  ;  so  that  he  will  not  hold  us  in  subjection, 
as  were  the  old  fathers. 

Therefore,  seeing  God  hath  abrogated  that  law 
which  was  made  by  him,  and  will  not  have  it  in  force 
any  longer,  what  shall  we  think  when  we  see  men 
inventing  traditions  of  their  own  ;  and  not  content 
themselves  with  what  God  hath  shown  them  1  In 
the  first  place,  they  still  endeavour  to  hold  the  church 
of  Christ  under  the  restrictions  of  the  old  testament 


76  CALVm's    SERMONS. 

But  God  will  have  us  governed  as  men  of  years  anc 
discretion,  which  have  no  need  of  instruction  suitable 
for  children.  They  set  up  man's  devices,  and  say 
we  must  keep  them  under  pain  of  deadly  sin  : 
whereas,  God  will  not  have  his  own  law  to  be  ob- 
served among  us  at  this  day,  relative  to  types  and 
shadows,  because  it  was  all  ended  at  the  coming  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Shall  it  then  be  lawful  to  observe  what  men  have 
framed  in  their  own  wisdom  1  Do  we  not  see  that  it 
is  a  matter  which  goeth  directly  against  God  ?  St 
Paul  setteth  himself  against  such  deceivers  :  against 
such  as  would  bind  christians  to  abstain  from  meats  ; 
as  God  had  commanded  in  his  law.  If  a  man  say,  it 
is  but  a  small  matter  to  abstain  from  flesh  on  Friday, 
or  in  Lent,  let  us  consider  whether  it  be  a  small  mat- 
ter to  corrupt  and  bastardize  the  service  of  God !  For 
surely  those  that  go  about  to  set  forth,  and  establish 
the  tradition  of  men,  set  themselves  against  that 
which  God  hath  appointed  in  his  word ;  and  thus 
commit  sacrilege. 

Seeing  God  will  be  served  with  obedience,  let  us 
beware  and  keep  ourselves  within  those  bounds 
which  God  hath  set ;  and  not  suifer  men  to  add  any 
thing  to  it  of  their  own.  There  is  something  worse 
in  it  than  all  this  :  for  they  think  it  a  service  that  de- 
serveth  something  from  God,  to  abstain  from  eating 
flesh.  They  think  it  a  great  holiness  :  and  thus  the 
service  of  God,  which  should  be  spiritual,  is  banished, 
as  it  were,  while  men  busy  themselves  about  foolish 
trifles.  As  the  common  saying  is,  they  leave  the  ap- 
ple for  the  paring. 

We  must  be  faithful,  and  stand  fast  in  our  liberty ; 
we  must  follow  the  rule  which  is  given  us  in  the  word 
of  God,  and  not  suffer  our  souls  to  be  brought  into 
slavery  by  new  laws,  forged  by  men.  For  it  is  a  hel- 
lish tyranny,  which  lesseneth  God's  authority,  and 
mixeth  the  truth  of  the  gospel  with  the  figures  of  the 


Calvin's  sermons.  77 

law  ;  and  perverteth  and  corriipteth  the  true  service 
of  God,  which  ought  to  be  spiritual.  Therefore,  let 
us  consider  how  precious  a  privilege  it  is  to  give  thanks 
to  God  with  quietness  of  conscience,  being  assured  it 
is  his  will  and  pleasure  that  we  should  enjoy  his  bless- 
ings :  and  that  we  may  do  so,  let  us  not  entangle 
ourselves  with  the  superstitions  of  men,  but  be  con- 
tent with  what  is  contained  in  the  pure  simplicity  of 
the  gospel.  Then,  as  we  have  shown  concerning  the 
first  part  of  our  text,  unto  them  that  are  pure,  all  things 
will  he  pure. 

When  we  have  received  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  we 
know  that  we  shall  be  cleansed  from  our  filthiness 
and  blemishes  ;  for  by  his  grace,  we  are  made  par- 
takers of  God's  benefits,  and  are  taken  for  his  chil- 
dren, although  there  be  nothing  but  vanity  in  us.  "But 
unto  them  that  are  defiled  and  unbelieving,  is  nothing 
pure."  By  this  St.  Paul  meaneth,  that  whatsoever 
proceedeth  from  those  that  are  defiled  and  unbeliev- 
ing, is  not  acceptable  to  God ;  but  is  full  of  infection. 
While  they  are  unbeheving,  they  are  foul  and  un- 
clean ;  and  while  they  have  such  filthiness  in  thein, 
whatsoever  they  touch,  becomes  polluted  with  their 
infamy. 

Therefore,  all  the  rules  and  laws  they  can  make, 
shall  be  nothing  but  vanity  :  for  God  disliketh  what- 
soever they  do  ;  yea,  he  utterly  abhorreth  it.  Although 
men  may  torment  themselves  with  ceremonies  and 
outward  performances,  yet  all  these  things  are  vain, 
until  they  become  upright  in  heart :  for  in  this  the  true 
service  of  God  commenceth.  So  long  then  as  we 
are  faithless,  we  are  filthy  before  God.  These  things 
ought  to  be  evident  to  us  ;  but  hypocrisy  is  so  rooted 
within  us,  that  we  are  apt  to  neglect  them.  It  will 
readily  be  confessed,  that  we  cannot  please  God  by 
serving  him,  until  our  hearts  be  rid  of  wickedness. 

God  strove  with  the  people  of  old  time  about  the 
same  doctrine  ;  as  we  see,  especially  in  the  second 
7* 


78 

chapter  of  the  prophet  Haggai :  where  he  asketh  the 
priests,  if  a  man  touch  a  holy  thing,  whether  he  shall 
be  made  holy  or  not ;  the  priests  answered,  no.  On  the 
contrary,  if  an  unclean  man  touch  a  thing,  whether  it 
shall  become  unclean  or  no :  the  priests  answered  and 
said,  it  shall  be  unclean  :  so  is  this  nation,  saith  the 
Lord  ;  and  so  are  the  works  of  their  hands.  Now 
let  us  notice  what  is  contained  in  the  figures  and  sha- 
dows of  the  law.  If  an  unclean  man  had  handled 
any  thing,  it  became  unclean  ;  and  therefore  must 
be  cleansed.  Our  Lord  saith,  consider  what  ye  be  : 
for  ye  have  nothing  but  uncleanness  and  filth  :  yet 
notwithstanding,  ye  would  content  me  with  your 
sacrifices,  offerings,  and  such  like  things.  But  he 
saith,  as  long  as  your  minds  are  entangled  with  wick- 
ed lusts  ;  as  long  as  some  of  ye  are  whoremongers, 
adulterers,  blasphem.ers,  and  perjurers  ;  as  long  as  ye 
are  full  of  guile,  cruelty,  and  spitefulness,  your  lives 
are  utterly  lawless,  and  full  of  all  uncleanness  ;  I  can- 
not abide  it,  how  fair  soever  it  may  seem  before  men. 

We  see  then  that  all  the  services  we  can  perform, 
until  we  are  truly  reformed  in  our  hearts,  are  but 
mockeries  ;  and  God  condemneth  and  rejecteth  every 
whit  of  them.  But  who  believeth  these  things  to  be 
so?  When  the  wicked,  who  are  taken  in  their 
wickedness,  feel  any  remorse  of  conscience,  they  will 
endeavour  by  some  means  or  other  to  compound 
with  God,  by  performing  some  ceremor/ies  :  they 
think  it  sufficient  to  satisfy  the  minds  of  men,  believing 
that  God  ought  hkewise  to  be  satisfied  therewith. 
This  is  a  custom  which  has  prevailed  in  all  ages. 

It  is  not  only  in  this  text  of  the  prophet  Haggai 
that  God  rebuketh  men  for  their  hypocrisy,  and  for 
thinking  that  they  may  obtain  his  favour  with  trifles, 
but  it  was  a  continual  strife  which  all  the  prophets 
had  with  the  Jews.  It  is  said  in  Isa.  i.  13,  14,  15. 
Bring  no  more  vain  oblations  ;  incense  is  an  abomi- 
nation unto  me ;  the  new-moons  and  sabbathsj  the 


79 

calling  of  assemblies,  I  cannot  away  with  :  it  is  ini- 
quity, even  the  solemn  meeting,  your  new-moons 
and  your  appointed  feasts  my  soul  hateth  :  they  are 
a  trouble  unto  me  ;  I  am  weary  to  bear  them.  And 
when  ye  spread  forth  your  hands,  I  will  hide  mine 
eyes  from  you  ;  yea,  when  ye  make  many  prayers, 
I  will  not  hear  :    your  hands  are  full  of  blood." 

And  again  it  is  said,  Amos  v.  22.  "  Though  ye  offer 
me  burnt-offerings,  and  your  meat-offerings,  I  will 
not  accept  them  ;  neither  will  I  regard  the  peace- 
offerings  of  your  fat  beasts."  God  here  showeth  us 
that  the  things  which  he  himself  had  commanded, 
were  filthy  and  unclean  when  they  were  observed 
and  abused  by  hypocrites.  Therefore,  let  us  learn 
that  when  men  serve  God  after  their  own  fashion, 
they  beguile  and  deceive  themselves.  It  is  said  in 
another  text  of  Isaiah,  "  Who  hath  required  these 
things  at  your  hands  1"  Wherein  it  is  made  manifest, 
that  if  we  will  have  God  approve  our  works,  they  must 
be  according  to  his  divine  word. 

Thus  we  see  what  St.  Paul's  meaning  is,  when  he 
saith  there  is  nothing  clean  to  them  that  are  unclean. 
And  why  Li^or  even  their  mind  and  conscience  are  defiled. 
By  this  he  showeth,  (  as  I  before  observed,)  that  un- 
til such  times  as  we  have  learned  to  serve  God  aright, 
in  a  proper  manner,  we  shall  do  no  good  at  all  by 
our  own  works  ;  although  we  may  flatter  ourselves 
that  they  are  of  great  importance,  and  by  this  means 
rock  ourselves  to  sleep. 

Let  us  now  see  what  the  traditions  of  popery  are. 
The  chief  end  of  them  are,  to  make  an  agreement 
with  God,  by  their  works  of  supererogation,  as  they 
term  them  :  that  is,  their  surplus  works  ;  which  are, 
when  they  do  more  than  God  commandeth  them. 
According  to  their  own  notions,  they  discharge  their 
duty  towards  him,  and  content  him  with  such  pay- 
ment as  they  render  by  their  works,  and  thereof  make 
their  account.    When  they  have  fasted  their  saints 


80  Calvin's  sermons. 

evenings,  when  they  have  refrained  from  eating  flesh 
upon  Fridays,  when  they  have  attended  mass  devoutly, 
when  they  have  taken  holy  water,  they  think  that 
God  ought  not  to  demand  any  thing  more  of  them  ; 
and  that  there  is  nothing  amiss  in  them. 

But  in  the  mean  time,  they  cease  not  to  indulge 
tliemselves  in  lewdness,  whoredom,  perjury,  blas- 
phemy, &c.  :  every  one  of  them  giving  himself  to 
tliose  vices  ;  yet  notwithstanding,  they  think  God 
ought  to  hold  himself  well  paid  with  the  works  they 
offer  him  ;  as  for  example,  when  they  have  taken 
holy  water,  worshipped  images,  rambled  from  altar 
to  altar,  and  other  like  things,  they  imagine  that  they 
have  made  sufficient  payment  and  recompense  for 
their  sins :  but  we  hear  the  doctrine  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  concerning  such  as  are  defiled  ;  which  is, 
there  is  nothing  pure  nor  clean  in  all  their  doings. 

But  we  will  put  the  case,  by  supposing  that  all 
the  abominations  of  the  papists  were  not  evil  in 
their  own  nature  ;  yet  notwithstanding,  according  to 
this  doctrine  of  St.  Paul,  there  can  be  nothing  but 
uncleanness  in  them,  for  they  themselves  are  sinful 
and  unclean.  The  holiness  of  these  men  consists 
in  gewgaws  and  trifles.  They  endeavour  to  serve 
God  in  the  things  that  he  doth  not  require,  and  at 
the  same  time  leave  undone  things  that  he  hath  com- 
manded in  his  law. 

It  has  been  the  case  in  all  ages,  that  men  have 
despised  God's  law  for  the  sake  of  their  own  tradi- 
tions. Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  upbraided  the  phari- 
sees,  when  he  saith.  Mat.  xv.  3.  "  Why  do  ye  also 
transgress  the  commandment  of  God  by  your  tradi- 
tion." Thus  it  was  in  former  times,  in  the  days  of 
the  prophets.  Isaiah  crieth  out,  chap.  xxix.  13. 
"  Wherefore  the  Lord  said,  forasmuch  as  this  people 
draw  near  me  with  their  mouth,  and  with  their  lips 
do  honour  me,  but  have  removed  their  heart  far 
from  me,  and  their  fear  toward  me  is  taught  by  the 


81 

precept  of  men :  therefore,  behold,  I  will  proceed  to 
do  a  marvellous  work  and  wonder  ;  for  the  wisdom 
of  their  wise  men  shall  perish,  and  the  understand- 
ing of  their  prudent  men  shall  be  hid."  While  men 
occupy  themselves  about  traditions,  they  pass  over 
the  things  that  God  hath  commanded  in  his  word. 

This  it  is  that  caused  Isaiah  to  cry  out  against 
such  as  set  forth  men's  traditions  ;  telling  them 
plainly  that  God  threatened  to  blind  the  wisest  of 
them,  because  they  turned  away  from  the  pure 
rule  of  his  word  to  follow  their  own  foolish  inven- 
tions. St.  Paul  likewise  alludes  to  the  same  thing, 
when  he  saith,  they  have  no  fear  of  God  before  their 
eyes.  Let  us  not  deceive  ourselves  ;  for  we  know 
that  God  requireth  men  to  live  uprightly,  and  to  ab- 
stain from  all  violence,  cruelty,  malice,  and  deceit ; 
that  none  of  these  things  should  appear  in  our  life. 
But  those  that  have  no  fear  of  God  before  their 
eyes,  it  is  apparent  that  they  are  out  of  order,  and 
that  there  is  nothing  but  uncleanness  in  their  whole 
life. 

If  we  wish  to  know  how  our  life  should  be  regu- 
lated, let  us  examine  the  contents  of  the  word  of 
God  ;  for  we  cannot  be  sanctified  by  outward  show 
and  pomp,  although  they  are  so  highly  esteemed 
among  men.  We  must  call  upon  God  in  sincerity, 
and  put  our  whole  trust  in  him  ;  we  must  give  up 
pride  and  presumption,  and  resort  to  him  with  true 
lowliness  of  mind  :  that  we  be  not  given  to  fleshly 
affections.  We  must  endeavour  to  hold  ourselves  in 
awe,  under  subjection  to  God,  and  flee  from  glut- 
tony, whoredom,  excess,  robbery,  blasphemy,  and 
other  evils.  Thus  we  see  what  God  would  have  us 
do,  in  order  to  have  our  life  well  regulated. 

When  men  would  justify  themselves  by  outward 
works,  it  is  like  covering  a  heap  of  filth  with  a  clean 
linen  cloth.  Therefore,  let  us  put  away  the  filthiness 
that  is  hidden  in  our  hearts  ;  I  say,  let  us  drive  the 


82  calvin's  sermons. 

evil  from  us,  and  then  the  Lord  will  accept  of  our 
life :  thus  we  may  see  wherein  consists  the  true 
knowledge  of  God  !  When  we  understand  this 
aright,  it  will  lead  us  to  live  in  obedience  to  his  wilL 
Men  have  not  become  so  beastly^  as  to  have  no  un- 
derstanding that  there  is  a  God,  who  created  them. 
But  this  knowledge,  if  they  do  not  submit  to  his  re- 
quirements, serves  as  a  condemnation  to  them  :  be- 
cause their  eyes  are  blindfolded  by  satan ;  insomuch, 
that  although  the  gospel  may  be  preached  to  them, 
they  do  not  understand  it ;  in  this  situation  we  see 
many  at  the  present  day.  How  many  there  are  in 
the  world,  that  have  been  taught  by  the  doctrine 
of  the  gospel,  and  yet  continue  in  brutish  igno- 
rance ! 

This  happeneth,  because  satan  hath  so  prepos- 
sessed the  minds  of  men  with  wicked  affections,  that 
although  the  light  may  shine  ever  so  bright,  they  still 
remain  blind,  and  see  nothing  at  all.  Let  us  learn 
then,  that  the  true  knowledge  of  God  is  of  such  a 
nature,  that  it  sboweth  itself,  and  yieldeth  fruit 
through  our  whole  life.  Therefore  to  know  God,  as 
St.  Paul  said  to  the  Corinthians,  we  must  be  trans- 
formed into  his  image.  For  if  we  pretend  to  know 
him,  and  in  the  mean  time  our  life  be  loose  ancl 
wicked,  it  needeth  no  witness  to  prove  us  hars ;  o\if 
own  life  beareth  sufficient  record  that  we  are  mock- 
ers and  falsifiers,  and  that  v/e  abuse  the  name  of 
God. 

St.  Paul  saith  in  another  place,  if  ye  know  Jesu5 
Christ,  ye  must  put  off  the  old  man  :  as  if  he  should 
say,  we  cannot  declare  that  we  know  Jesus  Christ, 
ordy  by  acknowledging  him  for  our  head ;  and  by 
his  receiving  us  as  his  members  ;  which  cannot  be 
done  until  we  have  cast  off  the  old  man,  and  be- 
come new  creatures.  The  world  hath  at  all  times 
abused  God's  name  wickedly,  as  it  doth  still  at  this 
day ;   therefore,  let  us   have  an   eye  to  the  tnm 


Calvin's  sermons.  83 

knowledge  of  the  word  of  God,  whereof  St.  Paul 
speaketh. 

Finally,  let  us  not  put  our  own  works  into  the 
balance,  and  say  they  are  good,  and  that  we  think 
well  of  them  ;  but  let  us  understand  that  the  good 
works  are  those  which  God  hath  commanded  in 
his  law ;  and  that  all  we  can  do  beside  these,  are 
notiiing.  Therefore,  let  us  learn  to  shape  our  lives 
according  to  what  God  hath  commanded  :  to  put  our 
trust  in  him,  to  call  upon  him,  to  give  him  thanks,  to 
bear  patiently  whatsoever  it  pleaseth  him  to  send  us; 
to  deal  uprightly  v/ith  our  neighbours  ;  and  to  live 
honestly  before  all  men.  These  are  the  works  which 
God  requireth  at  our  hands. 

If  we  were  not  so  perverse  in  our  nature,  there 
would  be  none  of  us  but  what  might  discern  these 
things :  even  children  would  have  skill  enough  to 
discern  them.  The  works  which  God  hath  not 
commanded,  are  but  foolishness  and  an  abomina- 
tion ;  whereby  God's  pure  service  is  marred.  If  we 
wish  to  know  what  constitutes  the  good  v/orks  spo- 
ken of  by  St.  Paul,  we  must  lay  aside  all  the  inven- 
tions of  men,  and  simply  follow  the  instructions  con- 
tained in  the  word  of  God  ;  for  we  have  no  other 
rule  than  that  which  is  given  by  him  ;  which  is  such 
as  he  will  accept,  when  we  yield  up  our  accounts  at 
the  last  day,  when  he  alone  shall  be  the  judge  of 
all  mankind. 

Now  let  us  fall  down  before  the  face  of  our 
good  God,  acknowledging  our  faults,  praying  him  to 
make  us  perceive  them  more  clearly  :  and  to  givo^  us 
such  trust  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
that  we  may  come  to  him,  and  be  assured  of  the  for- 
giveness of  our  sins  ;  and  that  he  will  make  us  par». 
takers  of  sousd  faith,  whereby  all  our  filthiness  may 
be  washed  away. 


84  Calvin's  sermons. 

SERMON  VI. 

2  Timothy,  Chap.  ii.  verse  19. 

19  Nererthelcss  the  foundation  of  God  standeth  sure,  having'  thia 
seal,  The  Lord  knoweth  them  that  are  his.  And,  let  every  one 
that  nameth  the  name  of  Christ  depart  from  iniquity. 

We  noticed  this  morning  what  was  said  by  St. 
Paul  concerning  those  that  had  fallen  away ;  in  or- 
der to  stir  up  the  minds  of  the  faithful,  to  the  end 
they  should  not  be  troubled  thereat.  If  we  see  those 
fall  who  seemed  to  uphold  the  church,  as  it  were, 
we  must  not  be  shaken  ;  for  if  men  be  frail,  if  they 
go  astray  out  of  the  right  way,  if  they  be  froward,  it 
is  no  new  thing,  for  such  is  their  nature  ;  therefore 
we  ought  not  to  marvel  at  it,  if  they  fall  into  wicked- 
ness rather  than  godliness.  But  in  the  mean  time, 
our  salvation  is  settled  upon  the  grace  of  our  God  ; 
yea,  insomuch  that  it  pleased  him  to  choose  us  be- 
fore the  world  began,  and  to  make  us  of  the  number 
of  his  chosen  children. 

But  we  are  grieved  to  see  those  who  have  shown 
some  good  tokens  that  they  were  the  children  of 
God,  turn  back  ;  for  we  ought  to  pos£r3Ss  a  zeal  to 
have  the  church  of  God  enlarged  and  increased, 
rather  than  diminished.  We  ought  also  to  have  a 
care  of  our  brethren,  and  to  be  sorry  to  see  them 
perish  ;  for  it  is  no  small  matter  to  have  the  souls 
perish,  who  were  bought  by  the  blood  of  Christ. 
Yet  notwithstanding,  we  must  always  comfort  our- 
selves with  this  doctrine,  that  God  will  maintain  his 
cjiurch,  although  the  number  be  but  small  ;  though 
it  be  not  so  great  as  we  could  wish  it,  yet  we  must 
content  ourselves,  and  believe  he  will  safely  keep 
all  those  he  hath  chosen. 

Those  that  fall  away,  and  those  backsliders  that 
renounce  Jesus  Christ,  although  they  were  joined  to 


Calvin's  sermons.  85 

us,  we  must  conclude  that  they  were  not  of  this 
number  ;  seeing  they  have  departed  from  us.  For  it 
is  easier  for  the  world  to  be  turned  about  a  thousand 
times,  than  that  one  of  God's  chosen  children,  whom 
he  holdeth  fast  to  himself,  should  perish  :  it  cannot 
be  !  For  God  is  the  protector  of  our  salvation,  as 
he  himself  hath  declared  :  yea,  and  this  otiice  is 
given  to  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  maintain  and  keep 
all  that  God  the  Father  hath  chosen.  This  is  what 
St.  Paul  meaneth  by  these  words,  The  foundation  oj 
God  standeth  sure,  having  this  seal,  the  Lord  knoweth 
them  that  are  his. 

St.  Paul  setteth  down  two  articles,  which  we  shall 
here  notice.  In  the  first  place,  when  we  see  such 
turning,  that  those  who  seemed  to  be  the  forwardest 
in  religion,  give  back,  and  fall  away  from  us,  and  so 
estrange  themselves  from  the  kingdom  of  God  that 
they  become  unbelievers,  we  must  not  think  that  the 
church  falleth.  It  is  true,  the  number  of  those  whom 
we  thought  to  be  faithful,  is  lessened  by  this  means. 
But  howsoever  the  world  go,  there  is  a  sure  founda- 
tion ;  that  is  to  say,  God  will  ahvays  keep  his  church, 
and  there  shall  always  be  some  to  call  upon  him,  and 
worship  him  ;  therefore  let  this  be  sufficient  for  us. 
For  he  hath  declared.  Psalm  Ixxii.  that  so  long  as 
the  sun  and  moon  endure,  he  will  have  some  peo- 
ple to  fear  him,  throughout  all  generations. 

If  we  see  the  devil  scatter  the  flock  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  if  we  see  those  that  have  given  some 
proof  of  a  good  hope  fall  away,  yet  notwithstanding, 
we  may  be  assured  that  the  building  remaineth  ; 
even  though  it  be  hid  from  our  view  ;  for  it  hath  re- 
mained when  there  was  scarcely  a  christian  to  be 
found  in  all  the  world.  'In  what  case  were  we  forty 
years  ago,'  before  God  gave  us  the  Hght  of  his  gos- 
pel 1  Would  it  not  have  been  thought  that  all  Chris- 
tianity had  been  banished  out  of  the  world  ?  But 
yet  there  was  a  foundation  hid ;  that  is,  God  re- 
8 


b.  CALVIN  S    SERMONS. 

sei'ved  after  a  wonderful  manner,  such  as  he  would, 
though  it  were  but  a  small  number.  Therefore,  tlie 
foundation  of  God  standelh  sure. 

When  we  see  such  troubles,  that  we  thinlr  all  will 
come  to  nought,  let  us  behold  by  faith  this  foundation, 
which  cannot  be  seen  by  the  eye  of  man.  For  if  we 
have  not  faith  to  discern  the  church  of  God,  we  shall 
think  it  utterly  abolished.  We  see  what  came  to 
pass  in  the  days  of  the  prophet  Elijah  :  he  saith,  1 
Kings  xix.  14.  "The  children  of  Israel  have  forsa- 
ken thy  covenant,  thrown  down  thine  altars,  and 
slain  thy  prophets  with  the  sword  ;  and  I,  even  I 
only,  am  left ;  and  they  seek  my  life,  to  take  it 
away,"  But  the  Lord  reproveth  him,  by  telling  him 
that  he  hath  yet  seven  thousand  in  Israel,  who  have 
not  bowed  the  knee  to  Baal.  And  so  it  will  be  at 
all  times  and  seasons  ;  we  may  think  the  church  of 
God  is  utterly  defaced  and  abohshed,  but  he  will  keep 
the  foundation  sure. 

Secondly,  St.  Paul  informs  us,  that  although  the 
foundation  of  God  standeth  sure,  yet  it  is  as  a  letter 
closed  up  and  sealed.  And  why  so  ?  Because  the 
Lord  knoiceth  them  that  are  his.  If  God  humble  us, 
•and  blind  us  as  it  were,  we  must  be  content  there- 
with ;  for  he  hath  made  his  election  sure,  though  it 
be  hid  from  us.  Although  he  will  not  make  it  known 
at  first,  yet  notwithstanding,  it  remaineth  in  his  se- 
cret counsel.  Therefore  if  God  know  them  that  are 
his,  let  us  not  think  it  strange  if  we  be  often  deceived 
when  men  revolt.  Why  so  ?  For  we  know  them 
not ;  but  God  will  not  be  deceived  ;  he  will  bring  to 
an  end  whatsoever  he  hath  determined  in  the  coun- 
sel of  his  own  will. 

St.  Paul  exhorteth  us  not  to  be  negligent,  when  we 
see  those  that  were  like  angels  among  us  fall  from 
the  right  way :  but  to  walk  in  fear  and  trembling ; 
and  beware  that  we  do  not  abuse  the  name  of  God, 
by  cloaking  ourselves  falsely  with  the  name  of  chris 


Calvin's  sermons.  87 

tianit)^  as  do  the  hypocrites ;  who  take  the  name  o^ 
God  in  their  mouth,  and  at  the  same  time  mock  him, 
and  falsify  his  holy  precepts.  Let  us  practise  that 
which  is  here  contained  ;  to  wit,  that  if  we  call  upon 
the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  if  v/e  make  pro- 
fession to  be  his,  we  must  depart  from  iniquity.  For 
we  are  not  of  the  church  of  God,  unless  we  sepa- 
rate ourselves  from  the  world,  and  from  the  subtle- 
ties thereof 

Therefore,  let  us  consider  whereunto  we  are  call- 
ed ;  what  our  condition  is  :  and  then  let  us  be  faith- 
ful, and  walk  uprightly  ;  for  God  can  easily  cut  us 
off  from  his  church,  seeing  he  hath  shown  us  such 
examples,  if  we  have  not  made  our  profit  by  them. 

Eiit  now,  that  we  may  apply  this  text  better  to  our 
instruction,  let  us  treat  upon  the  point  v\^e  have  al- 
ready mentioned  ;  namely,  the  everlasting  counsel 
of  God,  whereupon  our  election  is  grounded  ;  upon 
which  our  salvation  is  surely  settled.  It  is  true,  (as 
the  scripture  saith,)  that  we  are  saved  by  faith  ;  for 
we  know  not  that  God  is  our  Father,  and  that  we 
are  made  partakers  with  him,  only  by  faith,  and  by 
laying  hold  of  the  promises  contained  in  the  gospel  ; 
wherein  God  showeth  that  he  accepteth  us,  and  is 
pleased  with  us,  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

We  must  accept  of  this  benefit,  or  we  cannot 
know  him.  So  then,  we  are  in  possession  of  our 
salvation  by  faith.  This  is  true.;  but  who  is  it  that 
gjveth  us  faith,  save  God  alone  ?  And  why  doth  he 
give  it  to  us  ]  Because  it  pleased  him  to  choose  us 
before  we  were  made  ;  yea,  before  the  world  itself 
was  made  ;  as  St.  Paul  showeth,  especially  in  the 
first  chapter  to  the  Ephesians.  He  setteth  that  be- 
fore us,  which  is  most  familiar  to  us ;  even  that 
which  we  know ;  to  wit,  that  God  hath  made  us 
partakers  of  his  heavenly  blessings  through  Jesus 
Christ :  that  after  he  hath  forgiven  us  our  sins,  he 


88  Calvin's  sermons. 

showeth  us  that  we  are  acceptable  to  him,  and  that 
he  hath  taken  us  to  be  his  children.  Thus  we  have 
all  that  the  gospel  openeth  to  us. 

But  St.  Paul  lifteth  us  up  higher  ;  saying,  all  that 
is  given  us,  is  because  God  had  chosen  us  before  the 
world  began ;  because  he  loved  us  in  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  before  we  could  do  either  good  or  evil.  This 
is  what  we  shall  now  notice :  namely ;  although 
God  draweth  us  to  him  by  the  gospel,  and  we  by 
faith  receive  the  righteousness  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  who  is  the  cause  of  our  salvation ;  yet  not- 
withstanding, there  was  a  secret  love  of  God  that 
went  before  :  yea,  though  it  were  hid  from  us, 
though  God  made  no  great  haste  in  drawing  us  to 
him,  yet  it  is  certain  that  we  were  chosen.  This  is 
what  St.  Paul  aimeth  at  in  the  sentence  before  us  ; 
to  wit.   The  foundation  of  God  standelh  sure. 

He  setteth  this  foundation  of  God,  against  what- 
soever virtue  may  be  found  in  man  :  he  setteth  this 
sureness  of  which  he  speaketh,  against  this  frail  state 
of  ours.  St.  Paul,  knowing  that  we  are  inconstant, 
and  that  we  straightway  fall  and  pass  away  like  wa- 
ter, saith,  we  must  take  our  sureness  in  God  ;  for 
we  perceive  it  is  not  in  ourselves,  neither  in  our  na- 
ture. Therefore,  if  we  find  no  certainty  in  things 
on  earth,  we  must  laiow  that  our  salvation  resteth 
upon  God  ;  and  that  he  holdeth  it  in  such  a  manner, 
that  it  can  never  vanish  away.  This  is  a  very  happy 
consideration. 

If  I  see  a  man  become  wicked,  what  can  I  say 
for  myself?  I  am  so  hkewise  ;  but  I  must  come  to 
this  conclusion  ;  though  I  am  weak,  God  is  stead- 
fast and  sure  !  Therefore,  I  must  commit  myself 
wholly  into  his  hands.  And  for  this  cause  our  Lord 
Jesus  informs  us,  John  x.  that  those  whom  the 
Father  hath  given  him,  shall  never  perish.  And 
why  so  ?  Because  God  the  Father  is  stronger 
and  more  mighty  than  all  those  that  would  oppose 


Calvin's   sermons.  89 

him,  or  endeavour  to  prevent  him  from  executing  his 
will. 

By  these  words -he  warneth  us,  that  if  we  put  our 
trust  in  ourselves,  we  shall  be  utterly  dismayed  ;  and 
indeed,  we  should  be  liable  to  perish  ever^  minute, 
if  we  were  not  upheld  and  maintained  by  a  higher 
power  than  our  own.  But,  as  the  mighty  power  of 
God  cannot  be  overcome,  our  salvation  resteth  sure  ; 
for  God  keepeth  it.  Yea,  (and  as  I  said  before,)  Je- 
sus Christ  hath  taken  charge  of  our  souls,  and  will 
not  suffer  us  to  be  taken  out  of  his  hands.  Although 
the  devil  may  do  what  he  can,  though  he  use  ever 
so  many  means,  although  it  may  seem  a  hundred 
thousand  times  as  though  we  should  be  taken  by  vio- 
lence out  of  the  hands  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  yet 
notwithstanding,  we  shall  remain  there  forever.  And 
why  so  ]  Because  our  salvation  is  settled  upon  the 
election  of  God,  and  his  unchangeable  counsel. 

Let  us  beware  and  take  heed,  when  we  see  others 
stumble  and  fall  from  the  gospel.  Let  us  observe 
what  St.  John  saith  in  chapter  ii.  ;  those  that  went 
from  us,  were  not  of  us  ;  otherwise  they  could  never 
have  been  separated  from  us.  We  must  know  that  God 
suffered  hypocrites  to  remain  among  us  for  a  season, 
although  he  knew  they  were  reprobates.  Our  Lord 
Jesus  .plainly  showeth  that  the  faithful  ought  not  to 
be  troubled  through  the  unthankfulness  of  men, 
when  they  rebel  against  the  gospel  ;  for  they  are 
grieved  at  the  true  doctrine,  and  are  at  defiance  with 
God.  Jesus  Christ  saith,  every  tree  which  God  the 
Father  hath  not  planted,  shall  be  rooted  up. 

He  compareth  those  who  seem  to  be  of  the  num- 
ber of  the  faithful,  to  trees  that  are  planted  in  a  field' 
or  garden.  Those  that  are  open  enemies  to  God, 
bear  no  resewiblance  to  trees  :  but  the  hypocrites, 
who  make  a  fair  show,  and  would  be  taken  for  God's 
children,  seem  to  be  like  trees  planted  in  a  field  or 
garden  ;  but  they  take  no  root,  because  God  did  not 
8* 


90 

plant  them  :  that  is  to  say,  he  did  not  choose  them. 
In  order  to  try  us,  he  suffereth  them  to  pretend  the 
name  of  God  falsely  ;  yet  notwithstanding,  he  never, 
adopted  them  for  his  children,  neither  are  they  cho- 
sen to  the  inheritance  of  life  ;  therefore  they  must 
be  plucked  up. 

If  any  one  becomes  dissatisfied  with  the  gospel, 
men  will  say,  behold,  such  a  man  hath  fallen  away. 
If  there  fall  out  any  stumbling-block,  (I  speak  not 
of  those  who  show  themselves  open  enemies  to  God, 
and  manifestly  contemn  his  word,)  if  there  be  any 
who  are  proud  and  lofty,  who  cannot  abide  sound 
doctrine,  who  reject  it,  and  are  grieved  with  it,  they 
become  a  stumbling-block.  Therefore  the  disciple 
asked  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  why  the  Scribes  and 
Pharisees  were  not  edified  :  let  them  alone,  saith  he, 
they  are  blind.  But  beware  ye,  go  not  to  destruc- 
tion with  them. 

We  must  know  that  all  are  not  elected  and  cho- 
sen of  God  the  Father.  Some  will  say,  there  is  no- 
thing but  holiness  in  them  ;  but  this  is  a  mistake  ;  for 
it  is  evident  that  they  never  had  any  fear  of  God 
before  their  eyes ;  but  are  hypocrites.  Therefore 
we  must  not  be  dismayed,  if  we  see  rebellion  in 
men ;  for  all  are  not  planted  by  the  hand  of  God. 
Thus  we  see  how  we  must  make  cur  profit  of  this 
doctrine.  We  must  know,  first  of  all,  that  faith  is 
given  us  from  above  :  God  having  lightened  us  by  his 
holy  spirit,  we  receive  the  gospel ;  yet  not  by  our 
own  wit  and  virtue. 

God  giveth  us  this  grace,  because  he  had  chosen 
us  for  his  children,  and  adopted  us  before  the  begin- 
ning of  the  world :  which  is  a  singular  and  inesti- 
mable blessing,  bestowed  upon  us,  while  others  are 
left  to  perish.  He  was  at  hberty  to  choose  whom  he 
would:  therefore  it  behooveth  us'to  know  that  we 
are  so  much  the  more  bound  to  him,  because  he 
hath  delivered  us  out  of  the  general  destruction  of 


01 

mankind.  Let  us  consider  that  it  is  very  profitable 
for  us  to  understand  this  free  election  of  God,  which 
maketh  a  diiference  between  his  children  and  the 
castaways. 

When  we  see  troubles  and  offences  in  the  church, 
when  we  see  those  who  had  begun  well  turn  aside 
from  the  true  way,  we  must  remember  that  men  are 
frail ;  yet  notwithstanding,  we  shall  find  sufficient 
sureness  in  our  God  ;  because  he  hath  been  gra- 
ciously pleased  to  adopt  us  for  his  children  ;  there- 
fore he  will  keep  us  through  Jesus  Christ  according 
to  his  promise.  Let  us  resort  to  the  election  of  God, 
whenever  we  become  dismayed  or  cast  down  :  if  we 
see  men  fall  away,  if  the  whole  church  should  seem 
to  come  to  nought,  we  must  remember  that  God 
hath  his  foundation  ;  that  is,  the  church  is  not 
grounded  upon  the  v/ill  of  men,  for  they  did  not  make 
themselves,  neither  can  they  reform  themselves  :  but 
this  proceedeth  from  the  pure  goodness  and  mercy 
of  God. 

Although  the  upper  part  of  the  building  be  as  it 
were  overthrown,  though  we  see  no  pillars,  though 
the  form  and  shape  of  it  appear  no  more,  yet  God 
will  keep  the  foundation  sure,  which  never  can  be 
shaken.  Thus  the  world  may  see  whether  the  doc- 
trine of  God's  election  which  we  preach,  be  needless 
or  not.  We  must  not  presume  to  enter  into  the 
secret  counsel  of  God,  to  thoroughly  comprehend 
his  wonderful  secrets  ;  but  if  this  be  hid  from  us, 
to.  know  that  God  chose  us  before  the  world  was 
made,  is  it  not  to  deprive  us  of  a  comfort  which  is 
not  only  profitable  for  us,  but  even  necessary  1 
The  devil  can  find  no  better  means  to  destroy  our 
faith,  than  to  hide  this  article  from  our  view. 

What  case  should  we  be  in,  and  especially  now-a- 
days,  when  there  are  so  many  rebels  and  hypocrites 
in  the  world  1  yea,  and  such,  as  men  are  looking  for 
wonders  at  their  hands.  Might  Ave  not  fear  the  same 


92 

would  befall  us  ?  How  can  we  rest  ourselves  with 
constancy  upon  God,  and  commit  ourselves  to  him 
with  settled  hearts,  not  doubting  but  that  he  will  take 
care  of  us  to  the  end,  unless  we  flee  to  this  election 
as  oar  only  refuge  ?  If  this  is  not  true,  it  seemeth  that 
God  hath  broken  his  promise,  which  was  given  us 
respecting  his  gospel  ;  and  that  Jesus  Christ  is  ba- 
nished out  of  the  world. 

This  is  the  principal  cause,  and  the  best  means 
that  satan  can  devise,  to  destroy  our  love  for  the  gos- 
pel. Therefore,  let  us  hold  fast  these  weapons,  in 
despite  of  satan  and  all  his  imps  :  for  these  must  be  our 
defence.  Let  us  be  confirmed  in  the  election  of  our 
God,  and  make  it  available  ;  and  see  that  it  be  not 
taken  from  us  ;  if  we  love  the  salvation  of  our  own 
souls,  let  us  attend  well  to  these  things.  We  must 
consider  those  who  would  hide  such  a  doctrine  from 
us  our  mortal  enemies  :  the  devil  stirreth  them  up  to 
deprive  us  of  a  comfort,  which  if  we  do  not  enjoy,  we 
cannot  be  assured  of  our  salvation.  However,  we 
must  remember  this  exhortation  of  the  apostle  Paul ; 
let  every  one  that  na7neth  the  name  of  Christ  depart  from 
iniquity. 

As  the  election  of  God  is  to  give  us  a  sure  con- 
stancy, to  make  us  happy  in  the  midst  of  trouble, 
which  otherwise  might  disquiet  us,  we  must  not 
cease  to  call  upon  him,  to  run  to  him,  and  to  walk 
diligently  in  the  way  wherein  he  hath  called  us. 
There  is  a  great  difference  between  the  assurance  of 
the  faithful,  who  are  thoroughly  persuaded  of  the 
surety  of  their  salvation,  and  those  who  are  negligent 
and  careless,  and  think  no  harm  can  overtake  them  : 
these  are  as  blocks  ;  they  know  not  the  danger  that 
surroundeth  them,  which  should  induce  them  to  flee 
to  God  for  protection  :  but  on  the  contrary,  after 
they  have  been  once  instructed,  they  never  pay  any 
more  attention  to  doctrine. 

But  the  faithful  cease  not  to  fear,  although  they 


Calvin's  sermons.  93 

are  grounded  upon  the  goodness  of  God,  and  are  per- 
suaded that  no  storm  nor  tempest  whatsoever  can  carry 
them  away  :  yet  notwithstanding,  they  continue  to 
watch  against  the  assaults  of  satan.  They  know  their 
frailty,  which  causes  them  to  put  their  trust  in  God, 
and  pray  to  him,  that  he  would  not  forsake  them  in 
time  of  need,  but  that  he  would  put  forth  his  hand  and 
preserve  them :  they  consider  whereunto  they  are  call- 
ed ;  they  repent,  and  call  upon  God  to  increase  the 
graces  of  his  holy  spirit  in  them,  and  take  from  them 
their  afflictions. 

St.  Paul  saith,  1  Cor.  x.  12.  "  Let  him  that  thinketh 
he  standeth  take  heed  lest  he  fall."  Not  that  St.  Paul 
meant  to  put  us  in  doubt,  or  cause  us  to  waver  ;  as 
though  we  knew  not  what  to  do,  nor  whether  God 
would  guide  us  to  the  end  or  not ;  for  we  must  be 
thoroughly  resolved  upon  this  point,  that  the  v/ork 
which  God  hath  begun,  will  be  brought  to  perfection ; 
as  it  is  said  in  Phil.  i.  and  likewise  in  many  other 
places.  We  must  call  upon  God,  and  stir  up  ourselves 
to  daily  prayer,  that  we  may  not  abuse  his  grace.  We 
must  dedicate  ourselves  to  him,  we  must  walk  in  fear 
and  carefulness,  and  beware  that  we  be  not  entrapped 
in  the  condemnation  of  the  wicked. 

If  they  be  poor  blind  creatures,  we  need  not  mar- 
vel to  think  they  go  astray  :  but  seeing  God  hath  en- 
lightened us,  doth  it  not  behoove  us  to  walk  uprightly  ? 
Seeing  he  hath  adopted  us  for  his  children,  are  we  not 
under  an  obligation  to  serve  and  honour  him  as  our 
Father  1  This  is  what  St.  Paul  exhorteth  us  to  do, 
when  he  saith,  let  every  one  that  nameth  the  name  of 
Christ  depart  from  iniquity.  To  call  upon  the  name 
of  Christ,  is  to  avouch  ourselves  to  be  his  followers. 
When  we  speak  of  calling  upon  God,  it  meaneth,  to 
pray  to  him,  and  implore  his  blessings  :  we  likewise 
call  upon  the  name  of  God,  when  we  make  profes- 
sion to  be  of  his  people,  and  his  church. 

Therefore,  we  cannot  take  the  name  of  christian 


94  Calvin's  sermons. 

upon  us,  we  cannot  make  protestation  that  we  are 
of  the  company  of  the  children  of  God,  that  we  are 
of  his  church  and  people,  to  be  short,  we  can  have 
nothing  to  do  with  Christ,  unless  we  be  delivered  from 
all  our  iilthiness.  If  a  man  should  call  himself  the 
servant  of  a  prince,  and  in  the  mean  time  be  a  thief, 
ought  he  not  to  be  doubly  pmiished,  because  he 
abused  the  name  that  in  no  wise  belonged  to  him  ? 
Behold  the  Son  of  God,  who  is  the  fountain  of  all 
holiness  and  righteousness  !  shall  we  endeavour  to 
hide  ourselves,  and  cloak  all  our  filthiness,  be  it  ever 
so  shameful,  under  his  name  1  Is  not  this  such 
horrible  sacrilege,  that  it  deserveth  the  most  severe 
punishment  ]  It  is  true,  that  let  us  take  whatsoever 
pains  we  may  to  serve  God  purely,  we  cease  not  to 
be  v/retched  sinners,  full  of  blemishes;  and  to  have 
many  wicked  imperfectiorts  in  us. 

But  if  we  desire  to  do  well,  if  we  hate  sin,  though 
we  go  Hmpingly,  seeing  our  design  is  good,  and  we 
strive  to  go  forward  in  the  tear  of  God,  and  in  obedi- 
ence to  his  will,  this  is  a  right  affecJon  ;  and  Jesus 
Christ  maketh  the  same  account  of  us,  as  though  we 
were  just;  he  freeth  us  from  all  our  faults,  and  charges 
them  not  to  our  account.  Therefore,  the  faithful, 
though  they  be  not  entirely  perfect,  though  they  have 
many  sins,  are  taken  for  God's  children  ;  and  Jesus 
Christ  thinketh  it  no  dishonour  that  they  should  be 
called  by  his  name  :  for  he  causeth  the  goodness 
which  is  in  them,  through  his  grace,  to  be  acceptable 
to  God. 

But  if  we  abuse  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  and 
make  a  cloak  of  it  for  our  sins,  do  we  not  deserve  to 
have  liim  rise  up  against  us,  seeing  we  have  dishonour- 
ed his  majesty,  and  falsified  his  name  1  Therefore, 
let  us  mark  well  what  this  word,  chnstianity,  mean- 
eth  :  its  meaning,  is  to  be  members  of  the  Son  of 
God  !  Christ  having  been  pleased  to  accept  us,  we 
^  ust  cleave  to  him  in  all  righteousness  j  for  he  hath 


95 

received  all  fulness,  that  he  might  make  us  partakers 
of  his  grace.  The  spirit  of  God  must  reign  in  us,  if 
we  would  be  taken  for  liis  children,  and  for  members 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  .Christ. 

All  those  that  give  themselves  to  v/ickedness,  and 
submit  not  themselves  to  the  will  of  God,  to  mortify  their 
wicked  lusts,  are  false  variets  and  abusers,  in  pretend- 
ing to  claim  the  name  of  christians.  When  we  see 
men  separate  themselves  from  the  church  of  God, 
when  we  see  those  Avho  have  begun  well,  go  not  on, 
we  must  remember  that  although  there  be  v/eakness 
in  men,  the  foundation  of  God  ceaseth  not  to  remain 
sure.  And  how  so  ?  •  Because  God  knoweth  whom 
he  hath  chosen,  and  will  certainly  maintain  them. 
Therefore,  let  us  not  doubt  but  what  we  are  of  that 
number,  seeing  our  Lord  hath  called  us  to  him  ;  for 
this  is  a  witness  tliat  he  had  chosen  us  before  we  were 
born :  then  let  us  content  ourselves  widi  this  holy 
calling. 

Let  us  not  be  troubled  with  whatever  stumbling- 
blocks  may  tall  in  our  way  ;  but  in  the  mean  time,  let 
ns  hope  that  we  shall  be  preserved  by  the  power  oh 
God,  and  that  he  will  maintain  his  church,  and  not 
suffer  his  people  to  perish  ;  although  the  world  may 
strive  hard  to  lessen  their  number.  Let  us  study  tp 
walk  in  fear,  not  abusing  the  will  of  our  God  ;  but 
know,  seeing  he  hath  separated  us  from  the  rest  of 
the  world,  that  we  must  live  as  children  in  his  house  : 
for  he  hath  given  us  the  outward  mark  of  baptism, 
that  we  may  have  the  seal  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  This  is 
the  earnest  (as  St.  Paul  calleth  it,  Eph.  i.  14.)  of 
our  election  :  it  is  the  pledge  which  v»^e  have  of  our 
being  called  to  the  heavenly  inheritance. 

Therefore,  let  us  pray  to  God,  that  he  would  sign 
and  seal  his  free  election  in  our  hearts  by  his  holy 
spirit ;  that  he  would  shelter  us  under  the  shadow  of 
his  wings  :  and  if  the  poor  castaways  go  astray,  and 
are  carried  away  by  the  devil  ;  if  they  fall,  never  to 


96  Calvin's  sermons. 

rise  again  ;  if  they  cast  themselves  headlong  into  de 
stniction,  let  us  pray  God  to  keep  us  under  his 
protection,  that  we  may  be  in  subjection  to  his  will, 
and  be  maintained  by  his  power.  iQthough  the  world 
strive  to  shake  us,  still  let  us  rest  ourselves  upon  this 
foundat*>:)n  ;  The  Lord  knowcth  them  that  are  his:  and 
let  us  never  be  put  from  ic,  but  stand  steadfastly  to  it, 
and  profit  more  and  more  by  it,  until  God  take  us  to 
his  kingdom,  which  is  not  subject  to  any  changes. 


SERMON  VII. 

1  Timothy,  Chap.  ii.  verses  3,  4,  and  5. 

3.  For  this  is  frood  and  a.cceptahlc  in  the  sight  of  God  our  Saviour : 

4.  Who  will  hav^  all  men  to  be  saved,   and  to  come  unto  the 
kno\vlcdp-e  of  the  truth. 

5.  For  there   is   one  God,    and  one  mediator  between  God  and 
men,  the  man  Christ  Jesus. 

When  we  despise  those  whom  God  would  have 
honoured,  it  is  as  much  as  if  we  should  despise  him  : 
so  it  is,  if  we  make  no  account  of  the  salvation  of 
those  whom  God  calleth  to  himself.  For  it  seem6'th 
thereby,  that  we  would  stay  him  from  showing  his 
mercy  to  poor  sinners,  who  are  in  the  way  to  ruin. 
The  reason  why  St.  Paul  useth  this  argument,  that 
God  will  have  all  the  loorld  to  be  saved,  is,  that  we  may, 
as  much  as  lieth  in  us,  also  seek  the  salvation  of 
those,  who  seem  to  be  banished  from  the  kingdom 
of  God  ;  especially  while  they  are  unbelievers. 

We  must  always  observe  what  the  condition  of  the 
world  was  in  the  days  of  St.  Paul.  It  was  something 
naw  and  strange  to  have  the  gospel  published  to  the 
world  in  those  days :  for  it  appeared  that  God  had 
chosen  the  stock  of  Al3raham,  and  that  the  rest  of  the 
world  wDuld  be  deprived  of  all  hope  of  salvation. 
And  indeed  we  see  how  holy  writ  setteth  forth  the 


CALVm's  SERMONS.  97 

adoption  of  this  people  :  but  St.  Paul  commandeth 
us  to  pray  for  all  the  world  ;  and  not  without  cause  ; 
for  he  addeth  the  reason,  which  is  here  mentioned  : 
to  wit,  because  God  will  have  all  men  to  he  saved.  As 
if  he  should  say,  my  friends,  it  is  reasonable  that  we 
should  observe  what  the  will  of  God  is,  and  at  what 
he  aimeth  ;  that  every  one  of  us  may  employ  himself 
to  serve  him  aright. 

Therefore,  seeing  it  is  the  will  of  God,  that  all  men 
should  be  partakers  of  that  salvation  which  he  hath 
sent  in  the  person  of  his  only  begotten  Son,  we  must 
endeavour  to  draw  poor,  silly,  ignorant  creatures,  to 
us,  that  we  may  all  come  together,  to  this  inheritance 
of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  which  hath  been  promised 
us.  But  we  must  observe,  that  St.  Paul  speaketh  not 
of  every  particular  man,  but  of  all  sorts  of  men,  and 
of  all  people.  Therefore,  when  he  saith  that  God  will 
have  all  men  to  be  saved,  we  must  not  think  that  he 
speaketh  of  them  individually,  but  his  meaning  is  this  ; 
that  whereas  in  times  past  he  chose  a  certain  people 
to  himself,  he  meaneth  now  to  show  mercy  to  all  the 
world  ;  yea,  even  to  them  that  seemed  to  be  shut  out 
from  the  hope  of  salvation. 

He  saith  in  another  place,  the  heathens  were  with 
out  God,  and  void  of  all  promise  ;  because  they  were 
not  as  yet  brought  to  the  fellowship  of  the  Jews. 
This  was  a  special  privilege  that  God  had  given  to 
the  descendants  of  Abraham.  Therefore  St.  Paul's 
meaning  is,  not  that  God  will  save  every  man,  but 
that  the  promises  which  were  given  to  but  one  peo- 
ple, are  now  extended  to  all  the  world :  for  as  he 
saith  in  this  same  epistle,  the  wall  was  broken  down 
at  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  "Christ.  God  had 
separated  the  Jews  from  all  other  nations ;  but  when 
Jesus  Christ  appeared  for  the  salviation  of  the  world, 
then  was  this  difference,  which  existed  between  them 
and  the  Gentiles,  taken  away. 

Therefore,  God  will  now  embrace  us  all :  and  this 
9 


98 

is  the  entrance  into  our  salvation.  For  if  that  had 
alwaj^s  continued,  which  God  ordained  but  for  a  sea- 
son, then  should  we  be  all  accursed  ;  and  the  gospel 
would  not  have  been  preached  to  us :  we  should  have 
had  no  sign  or  token  of  the  love  and  goodness  of 
God.  But  now  we  have  become  his  children  ;  we 
are  no  more  strangers  to  the  promises,  as  were  our 
fathers  :  for  Jesus  Christ  came  to  be  a  Saviour  to 
all  in  general ;  he  offered  the  grace  of  God  the  Father, 
that  all  might  receive  it. 

As  St.  Paul  speaketh  of  all  nations,  so  he  likewise 
speaketh  of  all  conditions  ;  as  if  he  should  say,  God 
will  save  kings  and  magistrates,  as  well  as  others  :  we 
must  not  restrain  his  fatherly  goodness  to  ourselves 
alone,  nor  to  any  certain  number  of  people.  And 
why  so  ]  For  he  showeth  that  he  will  be  favourable 
to  all :  thus  we  have  St.  Paul's  meaning.  To  con- 
firm this  matter,  he  addeth,  it  is  God's  will  that  all 
should  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth.  We 
must  mark  well  why  St.  Paul  useth  this  argument ; 
for  we  cannot  know  the  will  of  God,  unless  it  be  made 
known  to  us ;  unless  we  have  some  sign  or  token 
whereby  we  may  perceive  it.  It  is  too  high  a  matter 
for  us  to  know  what  God's  counsel  is  ;  but  as  far  as 
he  showeth  it  to  us  bv  effect,  so  far  we  comprehend  it 

The  gospel  is  called  the  mighty  power  of  God,  and 
salvation  to  all  them  that  believe  :  yea,  it  is  the  gate 
of  paradise.  It  followeth  then,  if  through  the  will  of 
God  the  gospel  be  preached  to  all  the  world,  there  is 
a  token  that  salvation  is  common  to  all.  Thus  St 
Paul  proveth,  that  God's  will  is  that  all  men  should 
be  saved.  He  hath  not  appointed  his  apostles  to  pro- 
claim his  name  omy  among  the  Jews,  for  we  know 
that  the  commission  was  given  them  to  preach  to  all 
creatures  ;  to  be  witnesses  of  Jesus  Christ  from  Je- 
rusalem to  Samaria,  and  from  thence  throughout  all 
the  world. 

Are  the  apostles  sent  to  publish  the  truth  of  God 


Calvin's  sermons.  99 

to  all  people,  and  to  all  conditions  of  men  ?  It  fol- 
loweth  then,  that  God  presenteth  himself  to  all  the 
world  :  that  the  promise  belongeth  to  both  great  and 
small  ;  as  well  to  the  Gentiles  now,  as  to  the  Jews 
before.  But  before  we  go  any  farther,  it  is  neces- 
sary to  beat  down  the  folly,  or  rather  the  beastliness 
of  those,  who  abuse  tnis  passage  of  St.  Paul  ;  who 
endeavour  to  make  the  election  of  God  of  no  effect, 
and  to  utterly  take  it  away.  They  say,  if  God  will 
have  all  men  to  be  saved,  it  follov/s,  that  he  hath  not 
chosen  a  certain  number  of  mankind,  and  cast  the 
rest  away,  but  that  his  will  remaineth  inditferent. 

They  pretend  that  it  is  left  to  the  choice  of  men  to 
save  themselves  or  not  ;  that  God  letteth  us  alone, 
and  waiteth  to  see  whether  we  will  com.e  to  him  or  not ; 
and  so  receiveth  them  that  come  unto  him.  But  in  the 
mean  time,  they  destroy  the  ground  work  of  our  sal- 
vation ;  for  we  know  that  we  are  so  accursed,  that 
the  inheritance  of  salvation  is  far  from  us  :  if  v^^e  say 
that  Jesus  Christ  hath  come  to  remedy  that,  then 
must  we  examine  the  nature  of  mankind.  We  are 
so  contrary  in  our  nature,  and  such  enemies  to  God, 
that  v/e  cannot  but  resist  him  :  we  are  so  given  to 
evil  and  wickedness,  that  v/e  cannot  so  much  as  con- 
ceive a  good  thought.  How  then  can  it  be,  that  we 
may  become  partakers  of  that  salvation  which  is 
offered  in  the  gospel,  unless  God  draw  us  to  it  by  his 
holy  spirit  ?  Let  us  now  see  whether  God  draw  all  the 
world  to  it  or  not.  No*  no ;  for  then  had  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  said  in  vain,  "  No  man  can  come  to  me,  ex- 
cept the  Father,  which  hath  sent  me,  draw  him." 
John  vi.  44.  So  then  we  must  needs  conclude, 
that  it  is  a  special  grace  that  God  bestoweth  upon 
such  as  pleaseth  him,  to  draw  them,  and  teach  them  j^^B 
in  such  a  manner,  that  they  believe  the  gospel,  and  .J^^SH 
receive  it  with  true  faith. 

And  now,  why  doth  God  choose  one,  and  leave 
another  ?  We  know  that  men  cannot  come  to  Ood 


100 

by  their  own  deserts,  neither  are  those,  who  have 
been  chosen,  deserving  any  such  thing  as  to  be  pre- 
ferred to  their  companions ;  as  though  there  were 
some  worthiness  in  them.  It  foUoweth  then,  that 
before  the  world  was  made,  (as  St.  Paul  saith  in  the 
first  to  the  Ephesians,)  God  chose  such  as  pleased 
him  :  and  we  know  not  why  this  man  was  chosen 
in  preference  to  that.  And  still  we  must  confess  that 
whatsoever  God  doth,  is  done  justly  ;  although  we 
cannot  comprehend  it.  Therefore,  let  us  receive  that 
whereof  we  are  so  thoroughly  certified  in  holy  writ ; 
and  not  suffer  ourselves  to  be  lead  astray,  under  a 
shadow  of  vain  reason,  used  by  men,  who  are  igno- 
rant of  the  word  of  God. 

At  the  first  sight,  there  appears  to  be  some 
weight  in  their  argument ;  God  will  have  all  men  to 
he  saved  :  therefore  say  they,  it  is  left  to  the  free 
choice  of  every  man  to  become  enlightened  in  the 
faith,  and  to  partake  of  salvation.  If  a  man  will  read 
but  three  lines,  he  will  easily  perceive,  that  St.  Paul 
here  speaketh  not  of  every  particular  man,  (as  we 
have  already  shown,)  but  that  he  speaketh  of  all  peo- 
ple, and  of  all  conditions  of  men.  He  showeth  that 
the  case  standeth  not  as  it  did  before  the  coming  of 
Christ,  when  there  was  but  one  chosen  people,  but 
that  God  now  showeth  himself  a  Saviour  to  all  the 
world  ;  as  it  is  said,  thine  inheritance  shall  be  even  to 
the  ends  of  the  earth. 

Moreover,  that  no  man  may  abuse  himself,  or  be 
deceived  by  the  vain  and  foolish  talk  of  those  who 
pervert  holy  writ,  let  us  examine  how  the  doctrine  of 
these  enemies  of  God,  and  all  godliness,  standeth. 
God  will  have  all  men  to  be  saved  ;  that  is,  as  they 
imagine,  every  one.  If  it  be  the  will  of  God  at  pre- 
sent, no  doubt  it  was  the  same  from  the  beginning  of 
the  world:  for  we  know  that  his  mind  changeth  not. 
Bo  then,  if  at  this  day  God  will  have  all  men  to  be 
saved,  his  mind  was  so  always  ;  and  if  his  mind  was 


Calvin's  sermons.  101 

so  always,  what  shall  we  make  of  what  St.  Paul 
saitli  ?  that  he  will  that  all  men  come  to  the  know- 
ledge of  the  tinith.  He  chose  but  one  people  to 
himself,  as  it  is  said,  Acts  xiv.  ;  and  left  the  poor  Gen- 
tiles to  walk  in  their  own  ignorance. 

There  were  likewise  some  countries  where  he 
would  not  suffer  St.  Paul  to  preach  ;  as  in  Bithynia 
and  Phrygia  ;  Acts  xvi.  7.  And  so  we  see  that  God 
would  not  have  the  knowledge  of  the  gospel  to  come 
to  every  one  at  first.  Thus  we  may  easily  see  the 
errour  of  those,  who  abuse  this  text.  St.  Paul 
speaketh  not  in  this  place  of  the  counsel  of  God,  nei- 
ther doth  he  mean  to  lead  us  to  his  everlasting  elec- 
tion, which  was  before  the  beginning  of  the  world  : 
but  only  showeth  what  his  will  and  pleasure  isj  as  far 
as  we  ought  to  know  it. 

It  is  true  that  God  changeth  not ;  neither  hath  he 
two  wills  ;  nor  doth  he  use  any  counterfeit  dealing  : 
and  yet  the  scripture  speaketh  unto  us  in  two  ways, 
concerning  his  will.  And  how  can  that  be  ?  How 
Cometh  it  to  pa«s  that  his  will  is  spoken  of  in  two  dif- 
ferent ways  ?  It  is  because  of  our  grossness,  and 
want  of  understanding.  Why  doth  he  make  himself 
to  have  eyes,  to  have  ears,  and  to  have  a  nose  1  ^Vhy 
doth  he  take  upon  him  men's  affections  '?  Why  is  it 
that  he  saith  he  is  angry,  he  is  sorry  ?  Is  it  not  be-^ 
cause  we  cannot  comprehend  him  in  his  mcorapre- 
hensible  majesty  1  Therefore,  it  is  not  absurd  that 
holy  writ  should  speak  unto  us  of  the  will  of  God  af- 
ter two  sorts  :  not  because  his  will  is  double,  but  in 
order  that  he  may  apply  himself  to  our  weakness, 
knowing  that  cur  understanding  is  gross  and  heavy. 

W^hen  the  scripture  informeth  us  that  God  hath 
chosen  such  as  pleased  him  before  the  world  began, 
we  behold  a  counsel  into  which  we  cannot  enter. 
Vfiiy  then  doth  holy  writ  inform  us  that  this  election 
and  choice  of  God  is  everlasting  ?  It  is  not  without 
cause  ;  for  it  is  a  very  profitable  doctrine,  if  it  be 
9* 


102  CALvm's  sermons/ 

received  as  it  ought  to  be.  For  thereby  we  are 
reminded,  that  we  are  not  called  to  the  knowledge  of 
the  gospel  by  reason  of  our  own  worthiness.  We  are 
no  better  than  others,  for  we  all  sprung  from  the 
cursed  root  of  Adam  ;  we  are  all  subject  to  the 
same  condemnation ;  and  we  are  all  shut  up  under 
the  slavery  of  sin  and  death. 

When  it  pleased  God  to  draw  us  out  of  the  dark- 
ness of  unbehef,  and  give  us  the  light  of  the  gospel, 
he  looked  not  at  any  service  which  we  might  have 
performed,  or  at  any  virtue  we  might  have  possess- 
ed ;  but  he  called  us,  having  chosen  us  before. 
This  is  the  order  in  which  St.  Paul  maketh  mention 
in  Romans  viii. ;  that  knowing  God,  we  must  not 
take  the  glory  to  ourselves.  Thus,  the  calling  of 
the  faithful  resteth  upon  this  counsel  of  God  ;  and 
we  see  how  far  the  Lord  maketh  known  to  us,  that 
which  he  had  decreed  before  we  were  born.  He 
toucheth  us  with  his  holy  spirit,  and  we  are  ingraft- 
ed, e-^  it  were,  into  the  body  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  This  is  the  true  earnest  of  our  adoption  : 
this  is  the  pledge  given  us,  to  put  us  out  of  all  doubt 
that  God  taketh  and  holdeth  us  for  his  children, 
when  by  faith  we  are  made  one  with  Jesus  Christ, 
who  is  the  only  begotten  Son  of  God  ;  unto  whom 
belongeth  the  inheritance  of  hfe. 

God  giveth  us  such  a  sure  testimony  of  his  will, 
that  notwithstanding  our  ignorance,  he  putteth  us 
out  of  doubt  of  our  election  ;  he  giveth  us  a  hope, 
of  which  ^ve  should  be  entirely  void,  if  Jesus  Christ 
did  not  call  us  to  be  members  of  his  body.  Thus 
we  see  how  profitable  this  doctrine  of  election  is  to 
us :  it  serveth  to  humble  us,  knowing  that  our  sal- 
vation hangeth  not  upon  our  deserts,  neither  upon 
the  virtue  which  God  might  have  found  in  us  :  but 
upon  the  election  that  was  made  before  we  were 
born  ;  before  we  could  do  either  good  or  evil. 

When  we  know,  that  according  to  this  unchange- 


103 

able  electlcn,  God  hath  called  us  to  himself,  we  are 
so  much  the  more  put  out  of  doubt  of  our  salvation. 
Jesus  Christ  saith,  no  man  taketh  from  me  that 
which  the  Father  hath  given  me  :  John  x.  What  is 
it  that  the  Father  hath  given  Jesus  Christ  1  They 
whom  he  hath  chosen,  and  whom  he  knoweth  to  be 
his.  Seeing  the  case  standeth  thus,  that  God  hath 
given  us  to  his  Son,  to  be  kept  and  defended  by  him, 
and  that  Jesus  Christ  promiseth  that  none  of  us 
shall  be  lost,  but  that  he  will  exercise  all  the  might 
and  power  of  the  Godhead  to  save  and  defend  us, 
is  not  this  a  comfort  surpassing  all  the  treasures  of 
the  world  ]  Is  not  this  the  true  ground  upon  wliich 
all  the  assurance  and  certainty  of  our  salvation  is 
settled  1 

We  are  as  birds  upon  the  boughs,  and  set  forth  as 
a  prey  to  satan.  What  assurance  then  could  we 
have  of  to-morrow,  and  of  all  our  life  ;  yea,  and 
after  death,  were  it  not  that  God,  who  hath  called  us, 
will  end  his  work  as  he  hath  begun  it.  How  hath 
he  gathered  us  together  in  the  faith  of  his  gospel  1 
Is  it  grounded  upon  us  ]  Nay,  entirely  to  the  con- 
trary ;  it  proceedeth  from  his  free  election.  There- 
fore we  may  be  so  much  the  more  freed  from  doubt. 
We  must  not  strive  to  know  any  more  of  God's 
counsel,  than  what  is  revealed  in  holy  writ. 

The  will  of  God  is  opened  to  us,  as  often  as  we 
hear  his  word  preached  ;  whereby  he  calleth  and 
exhorteth  us  all  to  repentance.  After  he  hath  once 
shown  us  that  we  are  all  damned  in  his  sight,  and 
that  there  is  nothing  but  condemnation  in  us,  he 
showeth  us  that  we  must  renounce  ourselves,  and 
get  out  of  this  bottomless  pit.  In  that  which  God 
exhorteth  all  men,  we  may  judge  that  it  is  his  will 
that  all  men  should  be  saved  :  as  he  saith  by  the 
prophet  Ezekiel,  xviii.  23.  "  Have  I  any  pleasure 
at  all  that  the  wicked  should  die  ]  saith  the  Lord 
God ;  and  not  that  he  should  return  from  his  ways 


104  Calvin's  sermons. 

and  live  1"  And  again,  chap,  xxxiii.  11.  "  Say  unto 
them,  As  I  live,  saith  the  Lord  God,  I  have  no  plea- 
sure in  the  death  of  the  wicked  ;  but  that  the  wicked 
turn  from  his  way  and  Hve." 

How  will  God  have  sinners  turn  themselves  1  and 
how  shall  we  know  it  1  Seeing  he  will  have  repent- 
ance preached  to  all  the  world.  When  it  is  said  that 
God  will  have  mercy  upon  sinners,  upon  such  as 
will  come  to  him,  and  ask  forgiveness  in  Christ's 
name,  it  is  a  general  doctrine.  So  then,  it  is  said, 
that  God  will  have  all  men  to  be  saved  ;  not  having 
respect  to  what  we  devise  or  imagine,  that  is,  as  far 
as  our  knowledge  can  comprehend  it.  When  the 
scripture  speaketh  of  the  love  and  will  of  God,  let 
us  see  if  men  can  have  repentance  by  their  own  ac- 
tions, being  self  taught,  or  whether  it  is  God  that 
giveth  it. 

God  saith  by  his  prophet,  I  will  that  all  men  turn 
and  live.  Can  a  man  by  his  ow^n  w^orks  turn  him- 
self? No:  for  if  that  were  in  our  power,  it  were 
more  than  to  make  us.  It  is  an  undoubted  doctrine 
throughout  the  whole  scripture,  that  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  giveth  himself  the  praise  of  turning  us.  He 
saith,  Ezekiel  xi.  19.  "I  will  put  a  new  spirit  within 
you  :  and  I  will  take  the  stony  heart  out  of  their 
flesh,  and  will  give  them  an  heart  of  flesh."  To  be 
short,  there  is  nothing  that  the  faithful  ought  so 
much  to  doj  as  to  give  God  the  glory,  confessing  that 
it  is  he  alone  that  can  turn  us  :  and  that  he  hath 
adopted  us  in  such  a  manner,  that  he  must  needs 
draw  us  by  the  grace  of  his  holy  spirit. 

Have  men  such  knowledge  that  they  are  able  to 
attain  this  faith,  this  wonderful  wisdom  which  is  con- 
tained in  the  gospel,  such  as  the  very  angels  them- 
selves reverence  1  Let  us  mark  what  God  saith  fj^ 
us  in  his  word  ;  that  he  will  open  our  eyes,  and  un- 
stop our  ears  :  because  the  natural  man  understand- 
eth  no  part  of  the  secrets  *6f  God ;  for  it  is  the  Holy 


105 

Ghost  that  revealeth  them  to  us.  It  is  hardly  possi- 
ble to  read  a  single  passage  in  holy  writ,  without 
finding  some  sentence,  which  informeth  us  that  men 
are  utterly  blind  by  nature,  until  God  openeth  their 
eyes.  They  can  in  no  wise  come  to  him,  until  he 
draw  them,  and  enlighten  them  by  his  holy  spirit. 

Seeing  that  God  alone  turneth  men  from  their 
wickedness,  experience  teacheth  us,  and  so  doth  the 
holy  scripture,  that  he  giveth  not  his  grace  to  all 
men.  It  is  said,  Deut.  xxix.  4.  "The  Lord  hath  not 
given  you  an  heart  to  perceive,  and  eyes  to  see,  and 
ears  to  hear,  unto  tliis  day."  It  is  plainly  shown  that 
God  doth  not  cast  forth  his  grace  without  direction  : 
but  that  it  is  only  for  those  whom  he  hath  chosen  ; 
for  those  that  are  of  the  body  of  his  church,  and  of 
his  flock.  Thus  we  see  what  St.  Paul  meaneth, 
when  he  saith,  God  will  have  all  men  to  be  saved : 
that  is,  he  will  have  some  of  all  nations,  and  all  con- 
ditions. 

It  is  said  that  he  ofFereth  his  gospel  to  all,  which 
is  the  means  of  drawing  us  to  salvation.  And  doth 
this  profit  all  men  1  No  ;  of  this  our  own  eyes  are 
witnesses.  For  when  we  hear  the  truth  of  God,  if 
we  rebel  against  it,  it  proves  a  great  condemnation 
to  us.  Yet  so  it  is,  that  there  are  many,  who  do  not 
profit  by  the  gospel,  but  rather  become  worse  ;  even 
those  to  whom  it  is  preached  ;  therefore,  they  are 
not  all  saved.  God  must  go  farther  in  order  to  bring 
us  to  salvation  ;  he  must  not  only  appoint  men,  and 
send  them  to  teach  us  faithfully,  but  he  must  operate 
upon  our  hearts,  he  must  touch  us  to  the  quick,  he 
must  draw  us  to  him,  he  must  make  his  work  profit- 
able to  us,  and  cause  it  to  take  root  in  our  hearts. 

It  is  evident  that  we  have  to  consider  the  will  of 
God  in  two  ways  :  not  that  it  is  double  of  itself,  (as 
we  before  observed,)  but  we  must  consider  it  as 
adapted  to  our  weakness.  He  formeth  his  speech 
to  us  in  his  word,  according  to  our  capacity.  If  God 


106 

should  speak  according  to  his  majesty,  his  speech 
would  be  beyond  our  comprehension  ;  it  would  ut- 
terly confound  us  !  For  if  our  eyes  be  not  able  to 
abide  the  brightness  of  the  sun,  would  our  minds  be 
able  to  comprehend  the  infinite  majesty  of  God  1 
These  silly  men,  who  would  destroy  God's  election, 
ought  not  to  abuse  this  passage ;  nor  say  that  we 
make  God  to  have  two  wills  ;  for  therein  do  they 
impudently  misrepresent  us.  We  say,  as  far  as 
we  can  perceive,  God  would  have  all  men  to  be 
saved  ;  whensoever,  and  how  oft  soever,  he  appoint- 
eth  his  gospel  to  be  preached  to  us. 

As  we  said  before,  the  gate  of  paradise  is  opened 
to  us,  when  we  are  called  to  be  partakers  of  that  re- 
demption which  was  purchased  for  us  by  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  And  this  is  the  will  of  God,  as  far  as 
we  can  comprehend  it ;  that  when  he  exhorteth  us  to 
repentance,  he  is  ready  to  receive  us,  if  we  will 
come  to  him.  Although  we  have  answered  the 
doubts  which  might  have  been  raised  upon  this  sub- 
ject, we  will  bring  a  similitude  to  make  this  doctrine 
more  easy.  (I  call  a  similitude,  that  agreement  and 
similarity  which  God  maketh  between  the  children 
of  Israel  and  us.)  God  saith,  Deut.  vii.  that  he 
chose  the  children  of  Abraham  for  his  inheritance, 
and  dedicated  them  to  himself :  he  loved  them,  and 
took  them  for  his  own  household. 

This  is  true  ;  for  he  made  his  covenant  with  all 
those  that  were  circumcised.  Was  circumcision  a 
vain  figure,  and  of  no  importance  1  Nay,  it  was  a 
sure  and  undoubted  sign  that  God  had  chosen  that 
people  for  his  own  :  accounting  all  for  his  flock  that 
came  of  that  race.  And  yet,  was  there  not  a  spe- 
cial grace  for  some  of  that  people?  Surely  there 
was,  as  St.  Paul  setteth  forth,  Romans  ix.  6,  7. 
"  For  they  are  not  all  Israel  which  are  of  Israel : 
neither  because  they  are  the  seed  of  Abraham,  are 
they  all  children ;"  for  God  deprived  some  of  this 


Calvin's  sermons.  107 

benefit,  that  his  grace  and  f^ooclness  might  seem 
greater  to  those  whom  he  called  to  himself.  Behold, 
therefore,  the  will  of  God  which  was  made  manifest 
to  the  children  of  Israel,  is  at  this  day  made  manifest 
to  us. 

It  is  said  in  Am.os  iv.  7.  "  God  caused  it  to  rain 
upon  one  city,  and  caused  it  not  to  rain  upon  ano- 
ther city."  So  the  Lord  sendeth  his  gospel  where- 
soever it  please th  him  :  his  grace  is  poured  out  upon 
all  the  world  ;  yet  it  cannot  be  but  he  worketh 
otherwise  with  those  whom  he  draweth  to  himself: 
for  all  of  us  have  our  ears  stopped,  and  our  eyes 
hoodwinked.  We  are  deaf  and  blind,  unless  he 
prepareth  us  to  receive  his  word.  When  the  gospel 
is  preached  to  us,  it  is  as  much  as  if  God  reached 
out  his  hand,  (as  he  saith  in  Isa.  Ixv.  2.)  and  said 
to  us,  come  unto  me.  It  is  a  matter  which  ought  to 
touch  us  to  the  heart,  when  we  perceive  that  God 
cometh  to  seek  us  ;  he  doth  not  wait  till  we  come  to 
him,  but  he  showeth  us  that  he  is  ready  to  receive 
us,  although  we  were  his  deadly  enemies.  He  wipeth 
away  all  our  faults,  and  maketh  us  partakers  of  that 
salvation,  which  was  purchased  for  us  by  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 

*  Thus  we  see  how  worthy  the  gospel  is  to  be  es- 
teemed, and  what  a  treasure  it  is  !  As  St.  Paul  saith 
to  the  Romans  ;  "  It  is  the  power  of  God  unto  sal- 
vation to  every  one  that  believeth  :"  it  is  the  kingdom 
of  heaven  ;  and  God  openeth  the  door,  that  we,  be- 
ing taken  out  of  the  bottomless  pit  wherein  we  were 
sunk  by  nature,  may  enter  into  his  glory.  We  must 
remember  that  it  is  not  enough  for  us  to  receive  the 
word  that  is  preached  to  us  by  the  mouth  of  man, 
but  after  we  have  heard  it,  God  must  speak  to  us  in- 
wardly by  his  holy  spirit ;  for  this  is  the  only  means 
to  bring  us  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth.  There- 
fore, when  God  hath  dealt  so  mercifully  with  us,  as 
to  give  us  the  light  of  faith,  let  us  hold  it  fast,  and 


108 

pray  him  to  continue  it,  and  bring  his  work  to  per- 
fection. 

Let  us  not  lift  ourselves  proudly  above  other  men, 
as  though  we  were  more  worthy  than  they  are,  for 
we  know  that  it  is  our  God  that  hath  chosen  us,  and 
setteth  us  apart  from  others,  by  his  mere  goodness 
and  free  mercy.  We  must  know,  moreover,  that 
men  are  very  faulty,  when  God  offereth  them  his 
word,  and  they  receive  it  not.  This  is  spoken  that 
unbelievei^  and  rebels  might  have  their  mouths 
stopped,  that  they  might  not  blaspheme  the  name  of 
God,  as  though  he  had  been  wanting  on  his  part ; 
and  to  the  end,  that  all  the  faithful  should,  in  humble- 
ness of  heart,  glorify  God  for  his  grace  and  mercy 
toward  them  ;  for  we  see  how  he  calleth  all  those 
to  whom  his  word  is  preached,  to  salvation. 

If  men  reply,  by  saying,  they  cannot  come  to 
God  ;  we  cannot  stand  to  plead  here,  for  we  shall 
always  find  ourselves  in  fault.  If  a  man  say,  it  rest- 
eth  only  in  the  hands  of  God,  and  if  he  would  give 
me  repentance,  could  he  not  do  it  !  If  I  remain, 
stift-necked  in  my  hardness  and  malice,  what  can  I 
do  in  this  case,  seeing  God  will  not  give  me  repent- 
ance to  turn  to  him  ?  This  is  not  in  any  wise  to  be 
allowed  ;  for  God  calleth  us  sufficiently  to  him,  and 
we  cannot  accuse  him  of  cruelty  ;  even  if  we  had 
not  his  word,  we  must  needs  confess  that  he  is  just, 
although  we  know  not  the  cause  that  moved  him  to 
deprive  us  of  it. 

When  we  are  called  to  come  to  God,  and  know 
that  he  is  ready  to  receive  us,  if  we  do  not  come, 
can  we  deny  that  we  are  unthankful  1  Let  us  not 
separate  salvation  from  the  knowledge  of  the  truth ; 
for  God  doth  not  mean  to  lie,  nor  deceive  men, 
when  he  saith,  when  they  come  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  truth  they  shall  be  saved.  God  will  have 
all  men  to  be  saved ;  but  how  1  If  ihey  will  come 
to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth.     Every  man  would 


109 

be  saved,  but  no  man  will  draw  nigh  to  God.  The 
scripture  informeth  us,  that  if  we  desire  salvation,  we 
must  attend  to  the  means  which  God  hath  appoint- 
ed ;  that  is,  we  must  receive  his  word  with  obedience 
and  faith. 

The  scripture  saith,  this  is  e\'erlasting  life  ;  to 
wit,  to  know  God  tte  Father,  and  to  receive  Christ 
as  our  only  Saviour.  Therefore  ]et  us  learn,  as  it  is 
here  set  forth,  not  to  doubt  of  the  certainty  of  our 
salvation  ;  for  the  kingdom  of  God  is  within  us.  If 
we  wish  God  to  receive  us,  we  must  receive  the 
doctrine  given  us  by  St.  Paul.  How  are  we  called 
to  the  hope  of  salvation  ?  By  the  influence  of  the 
grace  of  God,  which  maketh  known  to  us  his  love 
and  favour.  Thus  we  may  see  what  St.  Paul's 
meaning  is,  when  he  saith,  God  will  have  his  grace 
made  known  to  all  the  world,  and  his  gospel  preach- 
ed to  all  creatures.  Therefore,  we  must  endeavour, 
as  much  as  possible,  to  persuade  those  who  are 
strangers  to  the  faith,  and  seem  to  be  utterly  de- 
prived of  the  goodness  of  God,  to  accept  of  salva- 
tion. 

Jesus  Christ  is  not  only  a  Saviour  of  few,  but  he 
offereth  himself  to  all.  As  often  as  the  gospel  is 
preached  to  us,  we  ought  to  consider  that  God  call- 
eth  us  to  him  ;  and  if  we  attend  to  this  call,  it  shall 
not  be  in  vain,  neither  shall  it  be  lost  labour.  But 
can  we  come  to  him  without  any  assistance,  except 
what  we  derive  from  our  own  nature  1  Alas,  we 
cannot !  "  Because  the  carnal  mind  is  enmity  against 
(jk)d  ;  for  it  is  not  subject  to  the  law  of  God,  neither 
indeed  can  be."  Romans  viii.  7.  When  God  dealeth 
so  graciously  with  us,  as  to  touch  our  hearts  with  his 
holy  spirit,  then  he  causeth  his  gospel  to  work  pro- 
fitably to  our  salvation  ;  then  he  maketh  a  display  of 
the  virtue  spoken  of  by  St.  Paul. 

Again,  we  must  remember  when  the  gospel  is 
preached  to  us,  that  it  is  to  make  us  more  void  of 
10 


no 

excuse.  Seeing  God  hath  already  shown  us  that  he 
was  ready  to  receive  us  to  mercy,  if  we  would  come 
unto  him,  our  condemnation  will  no  doubt  be  in- 
creased, if  we  be  so  wicked  as  to  draw  back,  when 
he  oalleth  so  mildly  and  lo\ingly.  Notwithstanding, 
(as  we  are  here  exhorted,)  let  us  not  leave  off  pray- 
ing for  all  men  in  general ;  for  St.  Paul  showeth 
that  God  will  have  all  men  to  be  saved  ;  that  is  to 
say,  men  of  all  people  and  nations. 

Although  we  see  a  great  diversity  among  men, 
yet  we  must  not  forget  that  God  hath  made  us  all  in 
his  Own  image  and  likeness,  and  that  we  are  the 
workmanship  of  his  hand  :  therefore  he  extends  his 
goodness  to  those  who  are  afar  off,  of  which  we  have 
had  sufficient  proof :  for  when  he  drew  us  unto  him, 
were  we  not  his  enemies  ?  How  then  cometh  it  to 
pass  that  we  are  now  of  the  household  of  faith,  the 
children  of  God,  and  members  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  ]  Is  it  not  because  he  hath  gathered  us  to 
himself]  And  is  he  not  the  Saviour  of  the  whole 
world,  as  well  as  o€  us  ?  Did  Jesus  Christ  come  to 
be  the  mediator  of  two  or  three  men  only  ?  No,  no; 
but  he  is  the  mediator  between  God  and  men. 

Therefore,  we  may  be  so  much  the  more  assured 
that  God  taketh  and  holdeth  us  for  his  children,  if 
we  endeavour  to  bring  those  to  him  who  are  afar  off. 
Let  us  comfort  ourselves,  and  take  courage  in  this 
our  calling  ;  although  there  be  at  this  day  a  great 
forlornness,  though  we  seem  to  be  miserable  crea- 
tures, utterly  cast  away  and  condemned,  yet  we  must 
labour  as  much  as  possible,  to  draw  those  to  salva^ 
tion  who  seem  to  be  afar  off.  And  above  all  things, 
let  us  pray  to  God  for  them,  waiting  patiently  till  it 
please  him  to  show  his  good  will  tpward  them,  a£  he 
hath  shown  it  to  us.  ^y 


Calvin's  sermons.  Ill 

SERMON  VIII. 

1  Timothy,  Chap.  iii.  verses  14  and  15. 

14  These  things  write  I  unto  thee,  hoping  to  come  unto  the© 
shortly : 

15  But  if  I  tarry  long",  that  thou  mayest  know  how  thou  oughtest 
to  behave  thyself  in  the  house  of  God,  which  is  the  church  of 
the  living-  God,  the  pillar  and  ground  of  the  truth. 

We  see  what  holiness  and  perfection  St.  Paul  re- 
quired in  all  those  that  had  any  pubhc  charge  in  the 
church  of  God  :  we  see  also  how  he  concluded  that 
those  who  behaved  themselves  well  and  faithfully  in 
office,  "  purchased  to  themselves  a  good  degree,  and 
great  boldness  in  the  faith  which  is  in  Jesus  Christ." 
When  there  is  good  order  in  the  church,  and  the  chil- 
dren of  God  do  their  duty  faithfully,  it  is  an  honour 
to  them  ;  and  men  think  them  worthy  of  reverence. 
This  is  not  to  puff  them  up,  and  make  them  proud, 
but  that  they  may  be  more  and  more  enabled  to 
serve  God  ;  and  that  men  may  more  wilhngly  hear 
them,  and  receive  counsel  and  advice  from  them  : 
this  is  the  meaning  of  St.  Paul. 

Those  that  do  not  their  duty  as  they  ought,  have 
their  mouths  stopped  ;  they  can  do  nothing  with  the 
people,  but  are  worthily  mocked  :  although  they  are 
bold,  yet  they  have  no  gravity ;  therefore  their  doc- 
trine cannot  be  received.  Those  that  are  called  to 
fill  offices  in  the  church  of  God,  must  strive  so  much 
the  more  to  do  well  ;  and  endeavour  to  serve  God, 
and  the  people  of  God,  faithfully.  But  now-a-days, 
the  wicked  seem  to  bear  the  sway ;  before  whom, 
the  world,  as  it  were,  trembles. 

Thus  we  see  that  things  are  much  out  of  order 
among  us.  Where  is  our  liberty  at  the  present  day? 
Not  in  the  faith,  but  in  all  wickedness  ;  among  those 
that  are  hardened  and  past  all  shame.  We  see  good 
men  oppressed,  who  dare  not  speak  in  their  own  de- 


112  Calvin's  sermons. 

fence.  If  a  man  reprove  sin,  and  go  about  to  redress 
matters,  and  set  them  in  order,  he  is  beset  on  all 
sides  by  the  wicked.  We  see  not  many  that  trouble 
themselves  to  maintain  a  good  cause,  for  every  man 
betrayeth  the  truth.  We  suffer  things  to  go  as  evil 
as  they  can  ;  these  are  the  days  spoken  of  by  the 
prophet  Isaiah  ;  righteousness  and  justice  are  hunt- 
ed out  from  among  us  ;  and  there  is  no  man  that 
hath  zeal  enough  to  set  himself  against  wickedness. 
It  may  well  seem  that  we  have  conspired  to  foster 
wickedness,  and  bring  it  to  full  maturity. 

The  wrath  of  God  is  kindled  against  us  ;  all 
things  are  out  of  order.  Those  that  walk  as  be- 
cometh  christians,  and  labour  to  serve  God  purely, 
are  marked  out  as  enemies  ;  and  men  seek  to  tram- 
ple them  under  foot.  On  the  other  hand,  we  see 
the  wicked  do  what  they  list ;  they  act  as  wild 
beasts  :  yet  men  stand  in  fear  of  them  ;  and  this 
liberty  that  is  given  them,  maketh  them  the  more 
hardened.  When  wc  see  such  disorder,  have  we 
not  reason  to  sigh  and  be  ashamed  of  ourselves, 
knowing  that  God  doth  not  rule  at  all  among  us,  but 
that  the  devil  hath  full  possession  1  Shall  we  boast 
that  we  have  the  gospel  ?  It  is  true,  his  word  is 
preached  among  us,  but  do  we  not  see  that  it  is  con- 
temned, and  that  men  make  a  mock  of  it  ?  But  let 
them  flatter  themselves  in  hardening  their  hearts 
against  God  ;  yet  notwithstanding,  this  doctrine  will 
continue,  and  will  be  preached  for  a  witness  against 
us  in  the  latter  day,  unless  the  Lord  come  speedily 
and  reform  us. 

St.  Paul  writeth  these  things  to  Timothy,  that  if 
he  tarry  long,  before  he  come,  he  may  know  how  to 
behave  himself  in  the  house  of  God.  Here  St.  Paul 
exhorteth  Timothy,  and  in  his  person  all  the  faithful, 
to  walk  warily  and  carefully  in  conformity  to  the  spi- 
ritual government  of  the  church.  For  the  house  of 
God,  if  he  dwell  therein,   is  the  upholder  of  the 


Calvin's  sermons.  113 

truth.  Therefore  it  is  no  trifling  matter  to  be  called 
of  the  Lord,  to  serve  him  in  the  office  spoken  of  by 
St.  Paul.  We  must  beware  and  fail  not,  seeing  God 
bestoweth  upon  us  the  honour  of  governing  his 
house  :  yea,  that  house  wherein  he  hath  his  abode, 
and  will  make  known  his  majesty  :  which  is,  as  it 
were,  a  closet  where  his  truth  is  kept,  that  it  may  be 
maintained  and  preserved  in  the  world.  If  the  mat- 
ter stand  thus,  have  not  those  whom  God  hath  thus 
honoured,  great  occasion  to  be  watchful,  and  to  en- 
deavour to  execute  the  charge  committed  to  them  ? 
Thus  we  see  St.  Paul's  meaning. 

But  before  we  go  any  farther,  it  will 'be  necessary 
to  put  aside  the  impudency  of  the  papists,  who  abuse 
this  text,  in  order  to  establish  their  own  tyranny. 
For  if  they  can  once  set  up  the  church  of  God,  they 
think  they  have  won  the  field.  But  they  should  first 
prove  that  theirs  is  the  church  of  God ;  which  is  so 
difficult  a  matter  for  them  to  do,  that  the  contrary  is 
evident.  And  why  so  1  Because  St.  Paul  saith, 
the  church  is  the  house  of  God.  They  have  driven 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  out  of  doors,  so  that  he  reign- 
eth  no  more  among  them  as  ruler,  whereto  he  was 
appointed  by  the  Father ;  who  requireth  that  we 
should  do  him  homage,  submitting  ourselves  wholly 
to  his  doctrine. 

Do  the  papists  suffer  Jesus  Christ  to  govern  them 
purely  and  peaceably  1  Nay,  I  am  sure  they  do 
not.  They  coin  and  stamp  whatever  they  think 
proper :  and  whatsoever  they  decree,  is  taken  for 
articles  of  belief  They  mingle  and  confound  the 
doctrine  of  the  gospel,  with  notions  devised  by  them- 
selves :  so  that  we  may  easily  see,  it  is  not  God's 
house  :  otherwise  Jesus  Christ  would  not  be  banished 
therefrom.  Moreover,  St.  Paul  addeth,  the  church 
must  uphold  the  truth.  But  we  see  in  these  times, 
that  it  is  oppressed  by  the  tyranny  of  the  pope  ; 
where  there  remaineth  nothing  but  lies,  errours,  cor- 
10* 


114 

ruption,  and  idolatry.  Seeing  this  is  the  case,  we  may 
well  conclude  that  theirs  is  not  the  true  church  of 
God. 

But  we  will  go  farther.  It  was  not  the  meaning 
of  St.  Paul,  (as  the  papists  imagine,)  that  the 
church  cannot  err  because  it  is  governed  by  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  that  whatsoever  they  think  good, 
must  be  received.  But  on  the  contrary,  St.  Paul  ob- 
serves, that  the  church  is  the  upholder  of  the  truth ; 
because  God  will  have  his  truth  preached  by  the 
mouth  of  men  ;  therefore  he  hath  appointed  the  mi- 
nistration of  his  word,  that  we  might  know  his  will ; 
for  God  useth  this  mean,  that  men  may  know  his 
truth,  and  reverence  it  from  age  to  age.  This  is  the 
reason  why  the  church  is  called  a  pillar. 

The  papists  endeavour  to  bury  the  doctrine  of  the 
gospel,  when  they  say,  the  church  cannot  err.  Let 
us  consider,  say  they,  that  God  will  inspire  us  ;  yet 
in  the  mean  time  they  leave  the  word  of  God,  think- 
ing they  may  wander  here  and  there,  without  com- 
mitting evil.  And  why  ]  Oh,  the  church  cannot 
err.  But  on  the  other  hand,  ]et  us  see  upon  what 
condition  our  Lord  hath  honoured  his  church.  St. 
Paul  informeth  us,  that  he  doth  not  bind  us  to  de- 
vise what  we  think  good,  but  he  holdeth  us  tied  and 
bound  to  his  word ;  as  it  is  said,  Isa.  li.  16.  "I  have 
put  my  words  in  thy  mouth,  and  have  covered  thee 
in  the  shadow  of  mine  hand,  that  I  may  plant  the 
heavens,  and  lay  the  foundations  of  the  earth,  and 
say  unto  Zion,  Thou  art  my  people." 

How  is  it  that  God  promiseth  that  he  will  reign  in 
the  midst  of  his  people?  He  doth  not  say,  because  he 
inspireth  them,  that  they  have  leave  to  coin  new  ar- 
ticles of  faith  !  No,  no  :  but  he  saith,  he  will  put  the 
words  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  into  the  mouths  of 
such  as  must  preach  his  name.  For  that  promise 
was  not  made  for  the  time  of  the  law  only,  but  is 
proper  for  the  church  of  Christ ;  and  shall  continue 


115 

to  the  end  of  the  world.  Thus  we  see  how  the 
church  must  be  the  pillar  to  bear  up  the  truth  of 
God. 

God  will  not  come  down  from  heaven,  neither 
will  he  send  his  angels  to  bring  us  revelations  from 
above ;  but  he  will  be  made  known  to  us  by  his 
word.  Therefore,  he  will  have  ministers  of  the  church 
preach  his  truth,  and  instruct  us  therein.  If  we  at- 
tend not  to  these  things,  we  are  not  the  church  of 
God  ;  but  are  guilty,  as  much  as  lieth  in  us,  of  abol- 
ishing his  truth  ;  we  are  traitors  and  murderers. 
And  why  so  ?  Because  God  could  mamtain  his 
truth  otherwise  if  he  would  :  he  is  not  bound  to 
these  means,  neither  hath  he  any  need  of  the  help 
of  men.  But  he  will  have  his  truth  made  known  by 
such  preaching  as  he  hath  commanded.  What  then 
would  become  of  us,  if  we  should  leave  off  this 
preaching?  should  we  not  thereby  endeavour  to 
bring  this  truth  to  nought  ?  It  is  said,  the  gospel, 
(as  it  is  preached,)  "  is  the  power  of  God  unto 
salvation  to  every  one  that  belie veth."  Romans  i.  16. 

And  how  so  ?  Is  it  because  God  hath  no  other 
means,  but  by  the  voice  of  men  ?  in  this  sound  that 
vanisheth  away  in  the  air  1  No,  no  ;  but  yet  he  hath 
appointed  this  means,  to  the  end  that  when  we  are 
restored  by  his  grace,  we  may  attend  to  the  hearing 
of  his  word  with  all  reverence  :  then  shall  we  feel 
that  his  doctrine  is  not  vain  and  unprofitable,  but 
hath  its  effect,  and  is  of  such  efficacy,  as  to  call  us 
to  eternal  Ufe.  For  St.  Paul  saith,  Romans  x.  17. 
"  Faith  Cometh  by  hearing :"  and  we  know  it  is  faith 
that  quickeneth  our  souls,  which  otherwise  would  be 
helpless  and  lost.  Thus  let  us  mark  well  St.  Paul's 
meaning,  whereby  we  may  know  how  impudent  and 
beastly  the  papists  are,  to  claim  this  text  in  order  to 
establish  their  tyranny,  which  is  entirely  contrary  to 
the  meaning  of  the  apostle. 

But  it  is  not  enough  to  reprove  the  papists ;  we 


116  Calvin's  sermons. 

also  must  be  edified  by  tbe  doctrine  contained  in  the 
text.  Therefore,  first  of  all,  those  that  have  charge 
to  preach  the  doctrine  of  the  gospel,  must  take  heed 
to  themselves.  And  why  so  1  Because  they  are  set 
in  God's  house  to  govern  it.  If  a  man  do  any  one 
the  honour,  to  put  the  rule  and  government  of  his 
house  and  goods  in  his  hands,  ought  he  not  to  con- 
duct himself  in  such  a  manner,  as  to  please  the  one 
who  committed  this  trust  to  him  ?  If  a  prince  make 
a  man  overseer  of  his  household,  is  he  not  bound  to 
do  his  duty  faithfully  1  So  the  living  God  appointeth 
those  that  must  preach  his  word  in  his  house  and  tem- 
ple :  he  will  have  them  govern  his  people  in  his  name, 
and  bear  the  message  of  salvation.  Seeing  they  are 
called  to  this  high  station,  what  carefulness  and  hu- 
mility ought  there  to  be  in  them  ! 

Therefore,  let  those  that  are  appointed  ministers 
of  the  word  of  God,  know  that  they  have  not  only  to 
do  with  men,  but  that  they  are  accountable  to  him 
who  hath  called  them  to  this  high  office  :  let  them 
not  be  puffed  up  with  the  honour  and  dignity  of  their 
station,  but  know  that  they  shall  be  so  much  the 
less  able  to  excuse  themselves,  if  they  walk  not  up- 
rightly :  and  that  they  commit  horrible  sacrilege,  and 
shall  have  a  fearful  vengeance  of  God  prepared  for 
them,  if  they  labour  not  to  serve  him  as  they  ought. 

First  of  all,  we  are  exhorted  to  do  our  duty  ;  God 
having  honoured  us,  who  were  so  unworthy,  we 
ought  to  labour  on  our  part,  to  fill  the  office  where- 
unto  we  are  called.  When  the  church  is  called  the 
house  of  the  living  God,  it  ought  to  awaken  us  to 
walk  otherwise  than  we  do.  Why  do  we  sleep  in  our 
sins  1  why  do  we  run  into  wickedness  ?  do  we  think 
that  God  doth  not  see  us  ?  that  we  are  far  out  of  his 
sight,  and  from  the  presence  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  ]  Let  us  remember  that  the  word  of  God  is 
preached  to  us,  that  God  dwelleth  among  us,  and  is 
present  with  us ;  as  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  saith, 


Calvin's  sermons.  117 

Mat.  xvili.  20.  "  Where  two  or  three  are  gathered 
together  in  my  name,  there  am  I  in  the  midst  of 
them."  And  we  know,  as  it  is  said,  Col.  ii.  9.  that, 
"  In  him  dwelleth  all  the  fulness  of  the  Godhead 
bodily." 

So  then,  how  oft  soever  the  devil  attempts  to 
rock  us  to  sleejp,  and  tie  us  to  the  vanities  of  this 
world,  or  tempt  us  with  wicked  lusts,  we  ought  to 
remember  this  sentence,  and  set  it  before  our  eyes  ; 
that  God  dwelleth  in  the  midst  of  us,  and  that  we  are 
his  house.  Now  we  must  consider  that  God  cannot 
dwell  in  a  foul  place  :  he  must  have  a  holy  house 
and  temple.  And  how  1  Oh,  there  is  no  difficulty 
in  setting  out  ourselves  finely,  that  all  the  world  may 
gaze  at  us  :  but  God  taketh  no  pleasure  in  all  these 
vanities  of  the  world.  Our  beautifying  must  be  spi- 
ritual :  we  must  be  clad  with  the  graces  of  the  Holy 
Ghost :  this  is  the  gold  and  silver,  these  are  the  pre- 
cious stones  spoken  of  by  the  prophet  Isaiah,  when 
he  describeth  the  temple  of  God,  chap.  Ix.  6. 

Seeing  God  is  so  gracious  as  to  have  his  word 
preached  among  us,  let  us  live  in  obedience  to  his 
divine  commands,  that  he  may  reside  with  us,  and 
we  be  his  temple.  For  this  cause,  let  us  see  that 
we  cleanse  ourselves  from  all  our  filthiness,  and  re- 
nounce it,  that  we  may  be  a  fit  place  for  God's  holi- 
ness to  dwell  in.  If  we  attend  to  these  things,  we 
shall  reap  great  joy ;  seeing  our  Lord  joineth  himself 
to  us,  arid  maketh  his  residence  in  our  souls  and 
bodies.  What  are  we  ?  There  is  nothing  but  rot- 
tenness in  us  :  I  speak  not  of  the  body  only,  but 
more  particularly  of  the  soul,  which  is  still  more  in- 
fected :  and  yet  we  see  the  Lord  will  build  us  up, 
that  we  may  be  fit  temples  for  his  majesty  to  reside 
in.  We  have  great  occasion  to  rejoice  by  reason  of 
this  text ;  and  ought  to  strive  to  obtain  the  pureness 
which  is  required  by  the  gospel ;  because  God  will 
have  us  joined  to  him,  and  sanctified  by  his  holy  spirit. 


118  Calvin's   sermons. 

Our  text  says,  the  church  of  God  is  the  pillar  and 
ground  of  the  truth.  God  is  not  under  the  necessity 
of  borrowing  any  thing  from  man,  as  we  before  ob- 
served ;  he  can  cause  his  truth  to  reign  without  our 
help  :  but  he  doth  us  this  honour,  and  is  so  gracious 
as  to  employ  us  in  this  worthy  and  precious  calling. 
He  could  instruct  us  without  our  hearing  the  voice  of 
man  ;  he  could  also  send  his  angels,  as  he  did  to 
his  servants  in  ancient  times  :  but  he  calleth  and 
gathereth  us  together  in  his  church  ;  there  is  his 
banner  which  he  will  set  up  among  his  flock;  this  is 
the  kingly  sceptre  whereby  he  will  haA-e  us  ruled. 

Therefore  God  hath  shut  up  his  truth  in  the  scrip- 
tures, and  will  have  it  preached  and  expounded  to  us 
daily.  For  when  St.  Paul  speaketh  of  the  truth,  he 
meaneth  the  doctrine  of  salvation,  which  God  hath 
revealed  to  us  in  his  word.  The  apostle  saith,  the 
doctrine  of  God,  (which  is  the  incorruptible  seed, 
whereby  we  are  born  anew  to  everlasting  life,)  is  the 
truth.  This  is  set  forth.  Col.  i.  5.  John  xvi.  13.  and 
xvii.  17.  St.  John  often  speaketh  of  the  gospel,  by 
calling  it  the  truth  :  as  if  he  should  say,  without  it  we 
know  nothing,  and  whatsoever  we  can  comprehend, 
is  vain  :  so  that  this  is  the  only  sure  foundation  upon 
which  we  can  rest. 

And  indeed,  what  would  it  profit  us  if  we  knew 
all  other  things,  and  were  destitute  of  the  knowledge 
of  our  God  1  If  we  know  not  God,  I  say,  alas,  are 
we  not  more  than  miserable  1  But  as  God  hath  im- 
printed his  image  in  his  word,  it  is  there  he  present- 
eth  himself  to  us,  and  will  have  us  to  behold  him,  as 
it  were,  face  to  face.  2  Cor.  iii.  and  iv.  Therefore 
it  is  not  in  vain  that  St.  Paul  giveth  this  title  to  the 
preaching  of  the  word  of  God  ;  namely,  that  it  is  the 
truth.  By  this  means  he  maketh  himself  known  to 
us  ;  it  is  also  the  means  of  our  salvation  :  it  is  our 
life,  our  riches,  and  the  seed  whereby  we  become  the 


Calvin's  sermons.  119 

children  of  God  :  in  short,  it  is  the  nourishment  of  our 
souls,  by  which  we  are  quickened. 

Therefore  let  us  remember  that  St.  Paul  saith,  the 
truth  is  maintained  among  us  by  the  preaching  of 
the  gospel ;  and  men  are  appointed  thereunto.  First 
of  all,  we  are  miserable,  (as  I  before  observed,)  if 
we  know  not  God.  And  how  shall  we  know  him, 
unless  we  suffer  ourselves  to  be  taught  by  his  word  ? 
We  must  learn  to  seek  for  this  treasure,  and  apply 
all  our  labour  to  find  it  :  and  when  God  is  so  gra- 
cious, as  to  offer  it  to  us,  let  us  receive  it  as  poor 
beggars  starved  with  hunger.  When  it  pleaseth  him 
to  bestow  such  a  benefit  upon  us,  let  us  withdraw 
ourselves  from  worldly  matters,  that  we  may  not 
despise  his  inestimable  blessings. 

Seeing  the  truth  of  God  cannot  reign  among  us, 
unless  the  gospel  be  preached,  we  ought  to  esteem  it 
highly,  knowing  that  he  otherwise  holdeth  himself 
afar  off.  If  these  things  were  observed  as  they 
ought  to  be,  we  should  see  more  reverence  for  the 
doctrine  of  the  word  of  God.  In  these  days  we  can 
hardly  tell  what  the  word  church  meaneth.  It  is  true, 
men  boast  that  the  gospel  is  preached,  and  that  there 
is  a  reformation  according  to  the  word  of  God ;  but 
while  they  use  this  word  church,  they  know  not  what 
it  means. 

Some  say,  they  beheve  there  is  a  universal  church  y 
but  they  speak  in  language  which  they  do  not  under- 
stand. Such  are  the  papists,  who  are  so  ignorant  of 
the  word  church,  being  bewitched  after  the  traditions 
of  men,  and  bound  by  their  tyranny,  that  they  cannot 
understand  it ;  neither  dare  they  inquire  what  the 
church  of  God  is.  They  have  their  foolish  devotions, 
to  which  they  are  so  much  given,  that  they  cannot  bs 
bfought  from  them  to  the  right  way  of  salvation.  As 
for  us,  we  have  the  word  of  God,  but  we  hardly 
know  how  to  maintain  it.  We  see  what  contempt 
there  is  cast  upon  it,  when  it  is  preached  among  us. 


120 

and  how  it  is  set  at  nought ;  every  man  being  his 
own  teacher. 

Many  are  gkitted,  as  it  were,  with  the  gospel ;  and 
think  they  know  more  than  is  necessary  :  they  know 
so  much,  that  they  become  sensible  of  their  own  con- 
demnation. Thus  they  shall  be  twice  guilty  ;  be- 
cause they  have  once  tasted  the  heavenly  gifts,  and 
are  now  such  contemners  of  the  word  of  God :  we 
plainly  perceive  that  they  cast  off  all  honesty,  reve- 
rence, and  religion  and  would  be  content  to  have 
God  unknown  among  them.  We  ought  to  be  great- 
ly ashamed,  seeing  God  hath  so  enlightened  us,  that 
we  give  ourselves  to  such  wickedness  ;  and  cause  the 
gospel  to  be  evil  spoken  of  among  the  ignorant  and 
unbelievers. 

If  we  knew  how  to  profit  by  what  is  contained  in 
this  place,  we  should  have  great  reason  to  rejoice ; 
seeing  God  will  have  his  truth  maintained  by  the 
means  of  preaching.  There  is  nothing  in  men  but 
wickedness  ;  and  yet  God  will  use  them  for  witnesses 
of  his  truth,  having  committed  it  to  their  keeping. 
Although  there  are  but  few  that  preach  the  word  of 
God,  yet  notwithstanding,  this  treasure  is  common  to 
the  whole  church.  Therefore  we  are  keepers  of  the 
truth  of  God  ;  that  is  to  say,  of  his  precious  imagfe, 
of  that  which  concerneth  the  majesty  of  the  doctrine 
of  our  salvation,  and  the  life  of  the  world. 

When  Godcallethusto  so  honourable  a  charge,  have 
we  not  great  reason  to  rejoice  and  praise  his  holy 
name  1  Let  us  remember  to  keep  this  treasure  safe, 
that  it  be  not  profaned  among  us.  St.  Paul  speak- 
eth  not  only  to  instruct  those  that  are  called  to  preach 
the  gospel,  but  that  we  may  all  know  what  blessings 
God  hath  bestowed  upon  us,  when  his  word  is 
preached  in  its  purity.  Our  salvation  is  a  matter  of 
great  importance  ;  and  we  must  come  to  it  by  means 
of  the  gospel.  For  faith  is  the  hfe  of  our  souls  :  as 
the  body  is  quickened  by  the  soul,  so  is  the  soul  by 


121 

faith.  So  then  we  are  dead,  until  God  calleth  us  to 
the  knowledge  of  his  truth.  Therefore  we  need  not 
fear,  for  God  will  adopt  us  for  his  children,  if  we  re- 
ceive the  doctrine  of  the  gospel. 

We  need  not  soar  above  the  clouds,  we  need  not 
travel  up  and  down  the  earth,  we  need  not  go  beyond 
the  seas,  nor  to  the  bottomless  pit,  to  seek  God  ;  for 
we  have  his  word  in  our  hearts,  and  in  our  mouths. 
God  openeth  to  us  the  door  of  paradise;  when  we 
hear  the  promises  that  are  made  to  us  in  his  name. 
It  is  as  much  as  if  he  reached  out  his  hand  visibly, 
and  received  us  for  his  children.  God  sealeth  this 
doctrine  by  the  signs  which  are  annexed  to  it :  for  it 
is  certain  that  the  sacraments  have  a  tendency  to  this 
end,  that  we  may  know  that  the  church  is  the  house  of 
God,  in  which  he  is  resident,  and  that  his  truth  is 
maintained  thereby. 

When  we  are  baptized  in  the  name  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  we  are  brought  into  God's  household  : 
it  is  the  mark  of  our  adoption.  Now,  he  cannot  be 
our  Father,  unless  we  are  under  his  divine  protection, 
and  governed  by  his  holy  spirit :  as  we  have  an  evi- 
dent witness  in  baptism,  and  a  greater  in  the  Lord's 
Supper  :  that  i?,  we  have  a  plain  declaration  that  we 
are  joined  to  God,  and  made  one  with  him.  For  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  showeth  us  that  we  are  his  body  ; 
that  every  one  is  a  member  :  that  he  is  the  head 
whereby  we  are  nourished  with  his  substance  and 
virtue.  As  the  body  is  not  separate  from  the  head, 
so  Jesus  Christ  showeth  us  that  his  life  is  common 
with  ours,  and  that  we  are  partakers  of  all  his  bene- 
fits. 

When  we  behold  this,  is  it  not  enough  to  make  the 
truth  of  God  precious  to  us  1  Is  it  not  a  looking- 
glass,  in  which  we  may  see  that  God  not  only  dwell- 
eth  among  us,  but  that  he  also  dwelleth  in  every  one 
of  us  ?  God,  having  made  us  one  with  our  Lord  Je- 
sus Christ,  will  not  suffer  us  to  be  separated  from  hi© 

11 


122 

in  any  way  whatsoever.  Therefore,  when  we  have 
this  inestimable  honour  conferred  upon  us,  should  we 
not  be  ravished,  as  it  were,  and  learn  more  and  more 
to  withdraw  ourselves  from  the  corruptions  of  this 
world,  and  truly  show  that  it  is  not  in  vain  that  the 
Son  of  God  will  have  us  belong  to  him  !  How  are 
we  made  one  with  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  ]  By  being 
pilgrims  in  this  world,  passing  through  it  as  true  citi- 
zens of  heaven.  St.  Paul  saith,  Eph.  ii.  19.  "Ye 
are  no  more  strangers  and  foreigners,  but  fellow- 
citizens  with  the  saints,  and  of  the  household  of 
God." 

When  he  exhorteth  us  to  withdraw  from  all  wicked 
affections,  he  calleth  us  to  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ, 
who  is  our  life,  who  is  in  heaven :  must  we  not  then  take 
pains  to  come  unto  him  ?  Now  let  us  meditate  upon 
this  subject  with  solemnity,  seeing  we  are  to  celebrate 
the  Lord's  Supper  next  sabbath.  Let  us  see  how  we 
are  disposed :  for  God  will  not  have  us  come  to  him 
as  liars  and  deceivers.  Therefore,  let  us  see  if  we  are 
disposed  to  receive  God,  not  as  a  guest  that  travel- 
leth  by  the  way,  but  as  him  that  hath  chosen  us  for 
his  dwelling  place  forever  :  yea,  as  him  that  hath 
dedicated  us  to  himself,  as  his  temples  ;  that  we  may 
be  as  a  house  built  upon  a  rock.  We  must  receive 
God  by  faith,  and  be  made  truly  one  with  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  as  I  have  already  shown. 

And  are  these  things  practised  among  us  1  Nay  ; 
on  the  contrary,  we  seem  to  despise  God,  and  as  it 
were,  put  Jesus  Christ  to  flight,  that  he  may  no  more 
be  acquainted  with  us.  Observe  the  disorder  that  is 
among  us  ;  should  I  enumerate  the  difficulties,  where 
should  I  make  an  end  ]  Let  every  one  open  his 
eyes  !  It  is  impossible  for  us  to  think  of  the  confu- 
sion that  reigns  among  us  now-a-days,  without  being 
amazed,  if  we  have  any  fear  of  God  before  us.  Men 
flatter  and  please  themselves  in  their  sins,  and  have 
become  as  stocks  and  stones  ;  so  that  in  us  is  fulfilled 


Calvin's   sermons.  123 

that  which  was  spoken  by  the  prophet ;  namely,  that 
we  have  a  spirit  of  drunkenness,  and  a  spirit  of  slum- 
ber, and  can  discern  nothing. 

As  I  have  already  observed,  if  we  had  any  fear  of 
God  before  our  eyes,  we  should  be  cast  down  in  our- 
selves, and  not  only  be  ashamed,  but  detest  such 
confusion  as  is  seen  among  us  both  in  publick  and  pri- 
vate. We  see  men  so  far  out  of  the  way,  that  one 
would  think  they  were  disposed  to  lift  up  themselves 
against  God,  and  do  contrary  to  his  will.  Thus,  it 
seemeth  that  the  word  of  God  serveth  to  harden  men 
in  wickedness  ;  for  they  seem  to  be  at  defiance  with 
him  both  in  publick  and  private  ;  as  I  have  already 
observed.  We  daily  hear  blasphemies,  perjuries,  and 
other  contempts  of  God's  name  :  w^e  see  that  there 
is  disorder  among  us  ;  that  we  are  so  far  from  hon- 
ouring God,  that  many  act  as  hypocrites,  while 
t)thers  withdraw  themselves  from  all  order  of  the 
church,  and  are  worse  than  the  Turks  and  Hea- 
thens. 

As  for  my  part,  I  may  say,  that  I  am  ashamed  to 
preach  the  word  of  God  among  you  ;  seeing  there  is 
so  much  confusion  and  disorder  manifested.  And 
could  i  have  my  wish,  I  would  desire  God  to  take 
me  out  of  this  world.  We  may  boast  that  v;e  have 
a  reformation  among  us,  and  that  the  gospel  is 
preached  to  us  ;  but  all  this  is  against  us,  unless  we 
attend  to  the  duty  which  God  hath  enjoined  upon  us. 
It  is  long  ago  that  God  warned  us,  and  it  is  to  be 
feared  he  will  speak  no  more  in  mercy,  but  will  raise 
his  mighty  arm  against  us  in  judgment. 

Therefore,  let  us  take  heed  to  ourselves  ;  for  these 
things  are  not  spoken  to  stir  us  up  against  God,  but 
that  we  may  know  our  faults,  and  learn  to  be  more 
and  more  displeased  with  ourselves,  that  we  may  not 
become  hardened  against  God.  For  he  calleth  us  to 
repentance,  and  showeth  that  he  is  ready  to  receive 
us  to  mercy,  if  we  return  and  embrace  the  promises. 


124 

and  fear  the  threatenings,  contained  in  his  gospel. 
Those  that  are  in  publick  office,  ought  to  be  dihgent 
in  their  duty,  that  justice  may  not  be  violated.  Those 
that  are  appointed  ministers  of  the  word,  should  have 
a  zeal  to  purge  out  all  filthiness  and  pollution  from 
among  the  people. 

We  should  so  examine  and  cleanse  ourselves,  that 
when  we  receive  the  supper  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  we  may  be  more  and  more  confirmed  in  his 
grace  ;  that  we  may  be  ingrafted  into  his  body,  and 
be  truly  made  one  with  him  ;  that  all  the  promises 
we  perceive  in  the  gospel,  may  be  better  confirmed 
in  us.  We  must  know  that  he  is  our  life,  and  that  we 
live  in  him,  as  he  dwelieth  in  us  :  and  thus  we  know 
that  God  owneth  and  taketh  us  for  his  children. 
Therefore,  we  should  be  the  more  earnest  to  call  up- 
on him,  and  trust  in  his  goodness,  that  he  may  so 
govern  us  by  his  holy  spirit,  that  poor  ignorant  crea- 
tures may  through  our  example  be  brought  into  the 
right  way.  For  we  see  many  at  this  day,  who  are  in 
the  way  to  destruction.  May  we  attend  to  what  God 
hath  enjoined  upon  us,  that  he  would  be  pleased  to 
show  his  grace,  not  only  to  one  city  or  a  little  hand- 
ful of  people,  but  that  he  would  reign  over  all  the 
world  ;  that  every  one  may  serve  and  worship  him 
in  spirit  and  in  truth. 


SERMON  IX. 

2  TiMOTHT,  Chap.  iii.  verses  16  and  17- 

16.  All  scripture  is  g-iven  by  inspiration  of  God,  and  is  profita- 
ble for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  correction,  for  instrxiction  in 
rie'htcousnoss : 

17.  That  the  man  of  God  may  be  perfect,  thoroug-hly  furnished 
unto  all  good  works. 

The  word  of  God  being  called  our  spiritual  sword, 
there  is  need  of  our  beinu:  armed  with  it :  for  in  this 


Calvin's  sermons.  125 

world  the  devil  continually  fighteth  against  us,  en- 
deavouring to  deceive,  and  draw  us  into  sin.  There- 
fore, St.  Paul  saith,  the  word  of  God  deserveth  such 
reverence,  that  we  ought  to  submit  ourselves  to  it 
without  gainsaying.  He  likewise  informeth  us  what 
profit  we  receive  from  it ;  which  is  another  reason 
why  we  should  embrace  it  with  reverence  and  obe- 
dience. There  have  been  some  fantastical  men  at 
all  times,  who  would  wish  to  bring  the  holy  scripture 
into  doubt ;  although  they  were  ashamed  to  deny 
that  the  word  of  God  ought  to  be  received  without 
contradiction.  There  have  always  been  wicked  men, 
who  have  frankly  confessed  that  the  word  of  God 
hath  such  a  majesty  in  it,  that  all  the  world  ought  to 
bow  before  it ;  and  yet  they  continue  to  blaspheme 
and  speak  evil  against  God. 

Where  is  the  word  of  God  to  be  found,  unless  we 
see  it  in  the  law,  and  in  thg  prophets,  and  in  the  gos- 
pel ?  There  it  is  that  God  hath  set  forth  his  mind  to 
us.  To  the  end,  therefore,  that  men  may  not  ex- 
cuse themselves,  St.  Paul  plainly  showeth  us,  that  if 
we  will  do  homage  to  God,  and  live  in  subjection  to 
him,  we  must  receive  that  which  is  contained  in  the 
law  and  the  prophets.  And  that  no  man  might  take 
the  liberty  to  choose  what  he  pleaseth,  and  so  obey 
God  in  part,  he  saith,  the  whole  scripture  hath  this  ma- 
jesty of  which  he  speaketh,  and  that  it  is  all  profita- 
ble. To  be  short,  St.  Paul  informeth  us,  that  we 
must  not  pick  and  cull  the  scripture  to  please  our 
own  fancy,  but  must  receive  the  whole  without  ex- 
ception. Thus  we  see  what  St.  Paul's  meaning  is 
in  this  place  ;  for  when  he  speaketh  of  the  holy 
scripture,  he  doth  not  mean  that  which  he  was  then 
writing,  neither  that  of  the  other  apostles  and  evan- 
gelists, but  the  Old  Testament. 

Thus  we  perceive  that  his  mind  was,  that  the  law 
and  the  prophets  should  always  be  preached  in  the 
church  of  Christ ;  for  it  is  a  doctrine  that  must,  and 
11* 


126  Calvin's  sermons. 

will,  remain  forever.  Therefore,  those  that  would 
have  the  law  laid  aside,  and  never  spoken  of  again, 
are  not  to  be  regarded.  They  have  made  it  a  com- 
mon proverb  in  their  synagogues  and  taverns,  say- 
ing, "  we  need  neither  the  law  nor  the  prophets  any 
more  :"  and  this  is  as  common  a  thing  among  them, 
as  among  the  Turks. 

But  St.  Paul  bridleth  the  christian,  and  telleth  us, 
that  if  we  will  prove  our  faith  and  obedience  toward 
God,  the  law  and  the  prophets  must  reign  over  us  ; 
we  must  regulate  our  lives  by  them  ;  we  must  know 
that  it  is  an  abiding  and  an  immortal  truth  ;  not 
flitting  nor  changeable  ;  for  God  gave  not  a  tempo- 
ral doctrine  to  serve  but  for  a  season,  for  his  mind 
was,  that  it  should  be  in  force  in  these  days  ;  and  that 
the  world  should  sooner  perish,  and  heaven  and 
earth  decay,  than  the  authority  thereof  to  fail. 
Thus  we  see  St.  Paul's  meaning  is,  that  we  should 
suffer  ourselves  to  be  governed  by  the  holy  scripture, 
and  seek  for  wisdom  no  where  else. 

We  must  observe,  (as  hath  already  been  said,) 
that  he  giveth  us  no  liberty  to  choose  what  we  list, 
but  he  will  have  us  to  be  obedient  to  God  in  all  res- 
pects, approving  what  is  contained  in  the  holy  scrip- 
ture. Now  let  us  notice  the  two  points  which  are 
here  set  forth.  He  saith  first,  Jill  scripture  is  given  by 
inspiration  of  God  ;  and  then  addeth,  and  is  profitable. 
These  remarks  St.  Paul  maketh  upon  the  holy  scrip- 
ture, to  induce  us  to  love  it,  and  to  show  that  it  is 
worthy  to  be  received  with  great  humility.  When  he 
saith  it  is  given  by  the  inspiration  of  God,  it  is  to 
the  end  that  no  mortal  man  should  endeavour  to 
control  his  almighty  power.  Shall  miserable  crea- 
tures make  war  against  God,  and  refuse  to  accept 
the  holy  scripture  1  What  is  the  cause  of  this  ?  It 
is  not  forged  by  men,  (saith  St.  Paul,)  there  is  no 
earthly  thing  in  it. 

Whosoever  will  not  show  himself  a  rebel  against 


127 

God,  and  set  him  at  nought,  must  submit  himself  to 
the  holy  scripture.  St.  Paul  addeth  in  the  second 
place,  besides  the  reverence  which  we  owe  to  God 
by  doing  him  homage,  we  must  confess,  moreover, 
that  he  sought  our  profit  and  salvation,  when  it 
pleased  him  to  teach  us  by  the  holy  scripture  :  for 
he  will  not  have  us  busy  ourselves  with  unprofitable 
things.  Therefore,  if  we  be  diligent  in  reading  the 
holy  scripture,  we  shall  perceive  that  there  is  no- 
thing contained  in  it,  but  what  is  good  and  fit  for  us, 
from  which  we  may  obtain  some  benefit. 

How  unthankful  we  are,  if  we  accept  not  the  bless- 
ings which  God  offereth  so  freely  !  After  St.  Paul 
had  magnified  the  holy  scripture,  showing  that  the 
majesty  of  God  appeareth  in  it,  he  would  also  give 
us  some  taste,  that  we  might  come  to  it  with  an  af- 
fection and  desire  to  profit  thereby  ;  knowing  that  it 
was  God's  design,  and  the  end  he  aimed  at.  Let  us 
always  remember  that  the  holy  scripture  will  never 
be  of  any  service  to  us,  unless  we  be  persuaded  that 
God  is  the  author  of  it.  When  we  read  Moses,  or 
any  of  the  prophets,  as  the  history  of  mortal  men, 
do  we  feel  a  hveliness  of  the  spirit  of  God  inflaming 
us  ?     No,  no  ;  it  is  far  from  it. 

Therefore  the  holy  scripture  will  be  lifeless,  and 
without  force,  until  we  know  it  is  God  that  speaketh 
in  it,  and  thereby  revealeth  his  will  to  m.an  ;  for  St. 
Paul  saith,  the  holy  scripture  is  given  by  inspiration  of 
God.  The  pope  will  boast,  that  all  he  hath  put 
forth,  is  from  God  :  thus  we  see,  that  by  using  the 
name  of  God  for  a  cloak  and  covering,  the  world 
hath  been  deceived,  and  kept  in  ignorance  from  the 
beginning.  For  there  never  was  any  poison  of  false 
doctrine,  but  that  it  was  put  into  a  golden  cup  ;  that 
is  to  say,  was  hid  under  this  honourable  title  ;  that 
God  spake  to  man. 

If  we  are  content  to  be  governed  by  the  will  of 
God,  our  faith  will  be  rightly  sealed  ;  so  that  we  may 


128 

perceive  that  it  is  not  the  illusion  of  satan,  neither  a 
fable  invented  by  men ;  I  mean  those  things  con- 
tained in  the  holy  scripture,  v^^hich  were  spoken  by 
God,  who  is  the  author  of  them.  Let  us  consider 
the  infinite  goodness  of  our  God,  in  that  it  hath 
pleased  him  to  seal  up  his  truth  in  our  hearts,  and 
cause  us  to  feel  the  virtue  of  it ;  while  unbelievers 
are  left  in  their  ignorance,  to  despise  the  authority 
of  the  holy  scripture. 

We  may  gather  from  what  St.  Paul  saith,  that 
there  is  no  authority  in  the  church  of  God,  but  what 
is  received  from  him.  If  then  we  admit  of  a  doc- 
trine, it  must  not  be  borrowed  from  the  authority  or 
wisdom  of  men,  but  we  must  know  that  it  came  from 
God.  This  is  a  notable  point ;  for  God  will  prove 
thereby  whether  we  be  his  people  or  not.  He  is  our 
king  indeed,  because  we  have  no  laws  nor  ordi- 
nances except  from  him  ;  our  souls  are  not  guided 
by  chance,  for  he  ruleth  over  us,  and  we  are  subject 
to  his  yoke.  If  this  be  not  the  case,  we  do  not 
show  that  God  governs  us,  though  we  make  ever 
so  formal  pretensions  ;  they  are  but  false  shows. 

St.  Paul  doth  not  inform  us,  in  order  to  prove  the 
holy  scripture  to  be  an  undoubted  truth,  that  Moses 
was  an  excellent  man  ;  he  d(i)th  not  say  that  Isaiah 
was  very  eloquent ;  he  declareth  nothing  of  them 
whereby  he  may  raise  the  credit  of  their  persons  ; 
but  he  saith,  they  were  instruments  in  the  hands 
of  God  :  their  tongues  were  guided  by  the  Holy 
Ghost  :  they  spake  nothing  of  their  own,  but  it  was 
God  that  spake  by  them.  We  must  not  consider 
them  as  uninspired  men,  but  as  servants  of  the 
living  God  ;  as  faithful  stewards  of  the  treasures  com- 
mitted to  them. 

If  these  things  had  been  observed,  men  would  not 
have  come  into  such  horrible  confusion,  as  the  pa- 
pists are  at  this  day.  For  upon  what  is  their  faith 
grounded,  except  upon  men  1   There  is  nothing  but 


SERMONS.  129 

hypocrisy  in  all  their  doings.  It  is  true,  they  declare 
God's  name,  but  in  the  mean  time  observe  their  own 
ceremonies.  But  St.  Paul  requireth  us  to  confine 
ourselves  to  the  holy  scripture  ;  because  God  speak- 
eth  there,  and  not  man.  Thus  we  see,  he  excludeth 
all  human  authority  :  God  must  have  the  pre-emi- 
nence above  all  creatures  whatsoever ;  they  must 
submit  themselves  to  him,  and  not  presume  to  en- 
croach upon  his  sovereignty.  When  we  go  into  the 
pulpit,  we  ought  to  be  assured  that  it  is  God  that 
sent  us,  and  that  we  bring  the  message  which  he 
committed  to  us. 

Let  him  that  speaketh,  speak  according  to  the 
word  of  God  :  that  is,  let  him  show  that  he  doth  not 
thrust  himself  in  rashly,  nor  patch  up  with  any  of 
his  own  works,  but  that  he  holdeth  forth  the  truth  of 
God  in  its  purity ;  he  must  make  his  doctrine  edify- 
ing to  the  people,  that  God  may  be  honoured  there- 
by. Seeing  the  doctrine  of  men  is  here  cast  down, 
let  us  banish  it  from  the  church  of  Christ,  that  it 
may  never  be  admitted  again.  Therefore,  let  us  be- 
ware and  keep  ourselves  steadfast  in  the  simplicity 
of  the  gospel :  for  our  Lord  hath  been  so  gracious, 
as  to  reveal  his  will  to  us  by  the  law  and  the  pro- 
phets :  then,  let  us  hold  fast  that  which  we  have  re- 
ceived, and  not  suffer  men  to  bind  our  consciences, 
and  frame  articles  of  faith  for  us  according  to  their 
own  notions. 

St.  Paul  saith,  all  scripture  is  profitable.  There- 
fore, if  the  holy  scripture  be  profitable,  we  are  very 
unthankful  in  not  applying  ourselves  to  the  study  of 
it.  Who  is  there  among  us  that  doth  not  desire  pro- 
fit and  salvation  ?  And  where  can  it  be  found,  ex- 
cept in  the  holy  scripture  1  Wo  be  unto  us  then,  if 
we  hear  not  the  word  of  God,  who  seeketh  nothing 
but  our  happiness.  Moreover,  we  must  not  read  the 
holy  scripture  in  order  to  support  our  own  notions, 
and  favourite  sentiments  ;  but  submit  ourselves  unto 


130 

the  doctrine  contained  therein,  agreeably  to  the 
whole  contents  of  it ;  for  it  is  all  profitable. 

When  I  expound  the  holy  scripture,  I  must  always 
compass  myself  by  it ;  that  those  who  hear  me,  may 
be  profited  by  the  doctrine  held  forth,  and  receive 
edification  thereby.  If  I  have  not  this  atTection,  if  I 
do  not  edify  those  that  beer  me,  I  commit  sacrilege, 
and  profane  the  word  of  God.  Those  also  who  read 
the  holy  scripture,  or  come  to  hear  the  sermon,  if 
they  seek  any  foolish  speculations,  if  they  come  hi- 
ther to  recreate  themselves,  they  are  guilty  of  pro- 
faning the  gospel.  If  we  divert  the  holy  scripture 
from  its  proper  use,  and  seek  questions  in  it,  without 
endeavouring  to  profit  by  it,  we  pollute  it. 

St.  Paul  hath  taught  us  that  we  must  come  to 
God  with  earnest  desires,  seeing  he  seeketh  nothing 
but  OTlT  profit  and  salvation.  He  showeth  us  also 
that  we  must  not  pollute  the  holy  scripture,  to  make 
it  serve  our  own  fancy  ;  but  knowing  it  is  God's 
mind  that  it  should  be  made  profitable  to  us,  we 
must  come  thither  to  be  taught :  yea,  and  taught  in 
that  which  will  be  profitable  for  our  salvation.  Now 
it  remaineth  for  us  severally,  to  examine  and  see 
what  this  profit  is  :  if  St.  Paul  had  pronounced  but 
this  one  word,  the  sense  might  have  been  somewhat 
obscure  :  but  he  openeth  it  so  plainly,  that  we  can- 
not mistake  his  meaning  ;  for  he  saith,  "  The  scrip- 
ture is  profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  cor- 
rection, for  instruction  in  righteousness  ;  that  the 
man  of  God  may  be  perfect,  thoroughly  furnished 
unto  all  good  works." 

St.  Paul  doth  not  set  forth  a  single  use  of  the  holy 
scripture,  but  when  he  hath  spoken  of  the  doctrine, 
he  addeth,  to  reprove,  correct,  and  instruct.  And  why 
80  1  It  is  not  enough  for  God  to  show  us  what  is 
good,  because  we  are  so  cold  that  we  should  hardly 
perceive  it :  therefore  he  must  needs  stir  us  up  to  an 
earnestness  :  we  must  know  that  he  speaketh  to  us. 


Calvin's  sermons.  131 

and  that  we  are  bound  to  obey.  Thus  we  see  there 
is  no  dead  doctrine  in  the  holy  scripture  ;  but  there 
are  reproofs  and  corrections  to  stir  us  up,  that  we  may 
come  to  God. 

St.  Paul  saith,  all  scripture  is  profitable  for  doctrine : 
and  then  addeth,  to  reprove,  correct,  &c.  Why  be- 
ginneth  he  with  this  word  doctrine  ?  Because  it  is  the 
natural  order  ;  for  if  we  are  not  taught  to  say,  this 
is  the  truth,  exhortation  will  be  of  no  use  :  there- 
fore, we  must  first  of  all  be  made  sensible,  that  that 
which  is  taught  us,  is  good,  and  true,  and  right 
Thus  the  word  doctrine  signifieth,  that  we  must  be 
mstructed  in  the  truth,  that  we  must  be  thoroughly 
resolved  in  it,  and  so  edified  by  it,  that  we  doubt  not 
its  authenticity.  St.  Paul  informeth  us,  that  this 
doctrine  is  to  know  Jesus  Christ,  and  put  our 
whole  trust  in  him  ;  to  live  soberly,  righteously,  and 
godly. 

When  we  call  upon  God  by  prayer  and  supplica- 
tion, we  must  put  our  trust  in  him,  and  look  to  the 
heavenly  life  whereunto  he  calleth  us  :  we  must  mor- 
tify all  our  wicked  affections,  and  conform  ourselves 
to  his  righteousness.  The  doctrine  of  the  gospel,  in 
few  words,  is  this  :  to  know  God,  and  put  our  whole 
trust  in  him  :  and  to  know  by  what  means  he  is  our 
Saviour  ;  namely,  in  the  person  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  his  only  begotten  Son,  who  died  for  our  jus- 
tification. This  is  the  way  whereby  we  are  recon- 
ciled to  God,  and  cleansed  from  all  sin  ;  from  which 
proceedeth  the  confidence  we  have  to  call  upon  him, 
knowing  that  he  will  not  cast  us  off,  when  we  come 
in  the  name  of  him  who  is  appointed  our  advocate. 

When  we  consider  that  there  is  nothing  but  sin 
and  wickedness  in  us,  we  must  learn  to  be  displeased 
with  ourselves,  and  serve  God  fervently,  with  a  pure 
heart :  this  is  the  doctrine  contained  in  the  holy 
scripture.  We  must  understand  the  meaning  of 
St.  Paul,  when  he  saith,  to  reprove  :  that  is,  if  we 


132 

would  be  well  instructed  in  the  school  of  God,  we 
must  confess  ourselves  guilty ;  we  must  be  pricked 
to  the  heart ;  we  must  be  reproved  for  our  faults. 
When  the  word  of  God  is  rightly  expounded,  tb 
faithful  are  not  only  edified,  but  if  an  unbeliever  com* 
into  the  church  and  hear  the  doctrine  of  God  he  is 
reproved  and  judged.  By  this  we  understand,  that 
although  the  unbeliever  may  be  wrapped  in  dark- 
ness, and  pleased  with  his  own  ignorance,  yet  when 
God  so  enlighteneth  him,  that  he  seeth  the  misery 
and  wickedness  in  which  he  hath  lived,  when  he 
seeth  his  deplorable  situation,  while  giving  ear  to  the 
word  of  God,  he  perceiveth  the  heavens  opeUj  as  it 
were,  and  that  man  was  not  made  for  this  life  only, 
but  to  be  exalted  to  a  higher  station.  Thus  unbe- 
lievers are  convicted. 

And  to  make  it  more  clear,  St.  Paul  addeth,  the 
secrets  of  the  heart  are  then  disclosed  ;  for  we  know 
while  the  word  of  God  is  buried,  no  man  taketh  heed 
to  himself;  our  hearts  are  in  darkness.  What  then 
must  we  do  1  We  must  apply  the  word  of  God  to 
our  use,  and  be  awakened  out  of  sleep  :  we  must  no 
more  forget  God,  nor  the  salvation  of  our  own  souls  ; 
we  must  search  the  very  depth  of  our  hearts,  and 
examine  our  whole  lives  ;  that  we  may  be  ashamed 
of  our  filthiness,  and  become  our  own  judges,  to  avoid 
the  condemnation  that  is  ready  at  the  hand  of  God. 
Thus  we  understand  what  St.  Paul  meaneth  by  the 
word  reproof. 

It  is  not  enough  for  men  to  lay  the  blessings  of 
God  before  us,  and  say,  this  is  God's  will ;  but  we 
must  be  awakened  to  think  upon  it  in  good  earnest, 
and  look  narrowly  to  ourselves  :  yea,  and  to  draw 
near  to  God,  as  if  he  had  summoned  us  to  appeap 
before  his  judgement  seat :  we  must  bring  all  to  light, 
that  we  may  be  ashamed  of  our  evil  deeds :  and 
when  we  breathe  into  this  heavenly  air,  we  must  be 
careful  not  to  turn  aside  from  the  right  way. 


133 

It  is  not  enough  to  be  thus  reproved,  but  correction 
must  be  added  likewise  :  we  must  be  chastised,  as  it 
were,  by  the  word  of  God  ;  to  the  end  we  may  be 
reformed.  We  must  forsake  our  sins  ;  we  must  be 
sharply  dealt  with,  that  they  may  be  plucked  out 
by  the  roots,  and  separated  from  us.  Thus,  when 
we  have  been  roused  to  think  upon  God,  we  feel  con- 
demned before  him,  while  our  sins  are  lai<l  open  to 
view  ;  and  we  become  guilty  in  the  sight  of  both  God 
and  man.  Moreover,  we  must  be  drawn  to  it  by 
force  ;  if  we  have  been  drunk  with  delicacies,  if  we 
have  indulged  ourselves  in  folly  and  vanity,  and  have 
thereby  been  deceived,  the  corrections  must  be  quick 
and  severe,  that  we  may  give  God  the  honour,  and 
suffer  him  to  reform  us,  and  bring  us  into  subjection 
to  his  will. 

When  a  father  seeth  his  children  conduct  them- 
selves improperly  and  viciously,  he  thinketh  it  not 
enough  to  say,  why  do  you  so  ?  but  he  will  say,  you 
wretched  creatures,  have  I  brought  you  up,  and 
hitherto  fostered  you,  to  recompense  me  thus  ?  doth 
it  become  you  to  do  me  this  dishonour  after  I  have 
used  you  so  gently  1  you  deserve  to  be  given  into  the 
hands  of  the  hangman.  So  it  is  with  us  :  when  God 
seeth  that  we  are  more  rebelhous  against  him  than 
disobedient  children  are  against  earthly  parents,  hath 
he  not  occasion  to  be  angry  with  us  1  Not  that  there 
are  any  unruly  passions  in  him,  but  he  useth  this 
earnestness  that  we  may  be  brought  into  subjection, 
and  learn  to  obey  him. 

Now  we  may  judge  whether  it  would  be  enough 
for  a  man,  when  he  would  expound  the  holy  scripture, 
to  discourse  upon  it  as  though  it  were  a  mere  history ; 
for  if  it  were  so,  that  which  St.  Paul  saith  concern- 
ing it,  is  unprofitable  :  it  would  be  sufficient  for  hint 
to  have  said,  to  preach  the  gospel,  we  need  only  say, 
thus  spake  God.  The  office  of  a  good  and  faithful 
shepherd  is  not  barely  to  expound  the  scripture,  but 
12 


134  Calvin's  sermons. 

he  must  use  earnestness,  and  sharpness,  to  give  force 
and  virtue  to  the  word  of  God.  St.  Paul  saith  in  ano- 
ther place,  that  the  shepherds  of  the  church  must  be 
earnest,  even  to  be  importunate  ;  and  not  only  show 
the  people  what  is  good,  but  reprove  them. 

It  is  true,  he  saith  it  must  be  done  meekly,  mildly, 
and  patiently :  but  however  it  be,  corrections  must 
be  used.  Men  must  not  say,  this  is  too  hard  to  be 
borne,  you  must  not  deal  after  this  sort ;  let  those 
who  cannot  suffer  reproof,  seek  another  master  be- 
side God,  for  they  are  not  worthy  to  hear  his  word. 
The  world  would  gladly  be  spared  ;  and  we  see  many 
who  are  ready  to  burst  with  rage,  when  they  are 
threatened  and  corrected.  They  say  that  they  wish 
to  be  won  by  mildness.  Then  let  them  go  to  the  devil's 
school ;  he  will  flatter,  yea,  and  destroy  them. 

But  as  for  the  faithful,  after  they  have  received  the 
doctrine,  they  must  humble  themselves,  and  be  willing 
to  receive  reproof:  they  must  be  exhorted  when  they 
have  done  amiss :  they  must  be  reproved  for  their  sins 
and  offences,  that  they  may  be  purged  from  all  ini- 
quity. In  this  manner  we  must  behave  ourselves,  if 
we  wish  to  be  instructed  in  the  doctrine  of  God.  St. 
Paul  addeth,  the  scripture  is  profitable  for  instruction  in 
righteousness ;  that  the  man  of  God  may  he  perfect, 
thoroughly  furnished  unto  all  good  works.  When  he 
saith  that  the  holy  scripture  is  profitable  to  instruct 
in  righteousness,  he  shutteth  out  whatsoever  man  might 
bring ;  showing  that  we  shall  not  become  righteous 
by  observing  the  works  introduced  by  man. 

We  see  how  the  papists  torment  themselves  in  vain ; 
observing  whatsoever  is  enjoined  upon  them  by  men. 
In  what  consists  their  righteousness  ?  upon  what  is  it 
grounded  1  It  is  grounded  upon  this,  the  church  so 
commandeth.  But  St.  Paul  showeth  that  there  is  nei- 
ther religion  nor  doctrine,  except  in  that  which  is 
contained  in  the  holy  scripture  ;  yea,  and  in  that 
only  is  righteousness.  Do  they  then  follow  that  which 


135 

God  hath  commanded  1  No  ;  for  they  go  entirely 
contrary  to  it.  Therefore,  if  we  wish  to  have  our 
lives  well  framed,  let  us  not  ground  ourselves  upon 
the  works  of  men,  but  let  us  follow  that  which  God 
enjoins  upon  us. 

If  we  reo'ulate  our  lives  bv  the  instructions  con- 
tained  in  the  holy  scripture,  we  shall  be  justified 
thereby  :  but  the  doctrine  of  men  is  but  folly,  and  an 
abomination  to  God.  Then  let  us  remember  it  is  not 
without  cause  that  St.  Paul  saith,  to  instruct  in  righ- 
teousness. Again,  he  giveth  us  to  understand,  that 
to  be  good  divines,  we  must  live  holy  lives.  The 
word  of  Goc^  is  not  given  to  teach  us  how  to  talk,  to 
make  us  eloquent  and  subtle,  but  to  reform  our  lives, 
that  the  world  may  know  we  are  the  servants  of  God. 
If  we  wish  to  know  whether  a  man  prohteth  by  the 
gospel  or  not,  let  us  mark  his  life  :  men  may  know 
how  to  talk,  they  may  make  a  fair  profession  of  god- 
liness, and  yet  not  have  their  lives  correspond  with 
the  written  word  of  God. 

St.  Paul  informeth  us  that  we  must  make  the 
word  of  God  our  counsellor,  that  we  may  walk  up- 
rightly, and  form  our  lives  by  it :  thus,  the  man  of  God 
may  be  perfect^  and  furnished  unto  all  good  works.  In 
this  manner  we  must  be  instructed  in  righteousness, 
and  reject  the  inventions  of  men,  for  with  them  God 
is  not  well  pleased.  Men  wish  to  serve  God  accord- 
ing to  their  own  notions,  and  therefore  bring  their 
own  works  into  the  account ;  but  God  will  not  allow 
them.  St.  Paul,  seeing  such  impudent  boldness  in 
men,  that  they  ca/mot  keep  themselves  within  the 
bounds  which  God  hath  set  them,  points  out  the  dis- 
ease, that  it  may  be  healed  :  he  saith,  if  we  have  the 
word  of  God  in  our  hearts,  we  shall  be  upright  in  life, 
and  furnished  unto  all  good  works. 

Men  may  boast  as  much  as  they  please,  that  their 
works  are  virtuous  and  holy  ;  but  when  they  shall 
appear  before  the  heavenly  judge,  all  will  be  as  chaff. 


136  Calvin's  sermons. 

When  we  mix  our  inventions  with  that  which  God 
hath  commanded,  we  injure  all :  Therefore  we  may 
conclude,  that  whatever  things  are  forged  by  men, 
are  nothing  but  corruptions.  The  papists  call  these 
good  works  :  to  fast  upon  a  saint's  eve  ;  to  eat  no 
flesh  upon  Friday  ;  to  keep  Lent ;  to  serve  saints  ; 
to  go  from  altar  to  altar,  and  from  chapel  to  chapel, 
to  attend  mass  ;  to  go  on  pilgrimage,  &c.  they  have 
forged  so  many  laws  and  statutes,  that  a  man  cannot 
understand  them.  But  we  must  at  last  appear  be- 
fore the  great  judge,  to  give  an  account  of  all  our 
actions. 

It  is  said  here  that  we  shall  be  furnished  unto  all 
good  works,  if  we  profit  by  the  holy  scripture.  But 
what  will  become  of  the  traditions  and  inventions  of 
the  papists  ?  in  which  the  word  of  God  seemeth  to  be 
buried.  They  make  not  one  hundredth  part  as 
much  of  the  word  of  God,  as  they  do  of  men's  tradi- 
tions. Therefore  let  us  not  deceive  ourselves  wil- 
lingly, considering  we  shall  have  the  measure  of  our 
perfection  :  God  shutteth  out  whatsoever  is  added  to 
the  holy  scripture,  and  showeth  that  it  shall  not  be 
reckoned  or  received  by  him  ;  therefore  men  make 
their  items  in  vain  ;  it  will  but  double  their  condem- 
nation. 

A  man  might  ask,  of  what  use  is  the  gospel,  seeing 
there  is  so  much  uprightness  in  the  law  and  the  pro- 
phets ]  This  may  be  easily  answered  ;  the  gospel 
was  not  given  to  add  any  thing  to  the  law  or  the  pro- 
phets ;  let  us  read  the  New  Testament ;  we  shall  not 
find  one  syllable  added  to  either  ;  it  is  only  setting 
forth  that  which  was  taught  before  more  plainly.  It 
is  true  that  God  hath  been  more  gracious  to  us,  than 
to  the  fathers  who  lived  before  the  coming  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  matters  being  more  clearly  set 
forth  to  us,  although  there  is  nothing  added.  So  then, 
when  St.  Paul  saith  that  we  shall  find  uprightness 


137 

and  perfect  righteousness  in  the  law  and  in  the  pro- 
phets, it  diminisheth  not  the  gospel. 

There  is  an  agreement  in  all  the  holy  scripture  ; 
of  the  Old,  and  JVew  Testament.  The  doctiine 
which  was  contained  in  the  law,  has  been  expounded 
so  familiarly  to  us  by  the  apostles  since  Jesus  Christ, 
that  we  cannot  say  we  must  do  this  or  that,  but  we 
must  confine  ourselves  to  that  which  was  commanded 
from  the  beginning.  God  hath  made  known  his  will 
in  such  clear  terms,  and  hath  given  so  many  reasons 
why  we  should  believe  it,  that  we  must  be  comdnced 
of  its  truth,  unless  we  are  monsters  in  wickedness. 
Therefore,  if  we  will  profit  by  the  holy  scripture,  we 
must  study  holiness  of  hfe,  knowing  that  God  will 
not  be  served  after  our  own  fancy  ;  for  he  hath  gi- 
ven us  a  certain  rule  whereby  we  should  regulate 
our  lives,  and  such  a  one  as  cannot  be  found  fault 
with.  Let  us  then  direct  our  hearts,  thoughts,  and 
affections,  to  that  which  is  contained  in  the  holy  scrip- 
ture ;  and  then  the  heavenly  judge  will  receive  us. 
We  must  be  the  more  induced  to  attend  to  these 
things,  because  our  good  God  draweth  so  nigh,  and 
setteth  forth  his  will  in  such  a  plain  manner  to  us,  that 
we  cannot  excuse  ourselves,  unless  we  cleave  wholly 
to  him. 


SERMON  X. 

2  Timothy,  Chap.  ii.  verses  20  and  21. 

20.  But  in  a  great  house  there  are  not  only  vessels  of  g-old  and 
of  sil\'er,  butTalsoof  wood  and  of  earth;  and  some  to  honour,  and 
some  to  dishonour. 

21.  If  a  man  therefore  purg-e  himself  from  these,  he  shall  be  a  ves- 
sel unto  honour,  sanctified,  and  meet  for  the  master's  use,  and 
prepared  unto  evei-y  g-ood  work. 

When  we  see  contemners  of  God,  who  set  bad 
examples,  we  sometimes  depart  from  the  right  way, 
thinking  we  have  somewhat  to  excuse  ourselves  be- 
12* 


138 

fore  God  ;  not  knowing  that  these  snould  serve  as  an 
exercise  of  our  faith.  Therefore,  St,  Paul  not  only 
exhorteth  us  to  separate  ourselves  from  all  iniquity, 
that  we  may  not  be  like  the  contemners  of  God,  but 
he  exhorteth  us  not  to  be  offended,  nor  take  occasion 
to  doubt,  when  we  see  men  wickedly  disposed.  He 
hath  before  illustrated  this  matter,  but  now  confirm- 
eth  it  by  a  fit  similitude.  And  first,  that  we  may  not 
think  ourselves  worthy  of  pardon  if  we  do  evil  and 
follow  those  who  despise  God,  St.  Paul  saith,  in  a 
great  house  there  are  divers  vessels.  If  the  cupboard 
or  table  be  furnished  with  vessels  of  gold  and  silver, 
in  the  kitchen  may  be  seen  vessels  of  wood  and  stone. 
When  we  see  such  a  variety,  we  marvel  not  at  it ; 
for  if  a  man  should  cast  his  gold  and  silver  among 
the  refuse  of  his  house,  what  should  we  think  of  him] 
Should  we  not  say  he  was  mad  ?  If  it  is  not  impro- 
per to  have  vessels  appointed  to  an  unseemly  use  in 
a  great  house,  shall  we  not  be  content  with  it  in  the 
house  of  God  ?  Shall  we  allow  greater  privileges  to 
mortal  man  than  to  the  living  God  ] 

St.  Paul  exhorteth  the  children  of  God,  though  they 
be  placed  among  the  wicked,  not  to  defile  themselves 
with  their  wickedness ;  but  rather  be  moved  to  a 
carefulness  by  this  means,  that  they  may  shun  evil 
examples  and  separate  themselves  from  their  com- 
pany ;  that  they  may  dedicate  themselves  the  more 
diligently  to  God.  Thus  in  few  words  we  have  the 
apostle's  meaning.  As  we  have  already  shown,  the 
lesson  given  us  here  by  St.  Paul,  is  very  profita- 
ble :  for  if  there  be  wicked  men  and  h3'pocrites  in 
the  church  of  God,  who  continue  among  us  for  a 
season,  and  are  highly  esteemed,  it  must  not  trouble 
us  ;  for  the  house  of  God  is  great. 

Some  understand  this  to  include  all  the  world  ; 
and  it  might  reasonably  be  taken  so  :  however,  of 
this  we  shall  speak  more  at  large  hereafter.  St.  Paul 
had  just  made  mention  of  backsliders,  who  fell  away, 


139 

tifter  they  had  made  a  profession  of  their  belief  in  the 
gospel.  This  matter  bringeth  us  great  comfort ; 
seeing  the  church  of  God  is  spread  throughout  all  the 
world,  and  many  being  called  to  the  gospel.  Let  us 
put  the  case  to  those  here  assembled  ;  are  there  not 
vessels  of  gold  and  silver  enough  to  furnish  a  cup- 
board or  table  ]  and  are  there  not  likewise  vessels 
of  wood  and  earth,  which,  after  they  have  served 
awhile,  are  to  be  cast  away,  or  burnt,  or  no  account 
made  of  them. 

Although  we  might  wish  for  nothing  but  purity  in 
the  church  of  God,  for  nothing  that  could  be  found 
fault  with,  yet  notwithstanding,  v/e  must  expect  to 
see  stumbling-blocks.  And  why  so  1  Because  God 
asserableth  together  a  great  variety  of  vessels.  It  is 
said,  Mat.  xiii.  47.  that  the  church  of  God  or  king-> 
dom  of  heaven  is  like  unto  a  net  that  was  cast  into 
the  sea,  where  all  sorts  of  fishes  were  gathered ;  which, 
when  it  was  full,  was  drawn  ashore,  and  the  good 
gathered  into  vessels,  but  the  bad  cast  away  :  so  it  is 
when  the  gospel  is  preached  ;  many  will  seem  to  re- 
ceive it,  yea,  and  for  a  season  appear  to  be  of  the 
number  of  the  faithful ;  but  they  soon  turn  aside  and 
become  separated  from  them. 

The  church  of  God  is  also  compared  to  a  floor, 
where  wheat  is  mixed  with  chaff :  but  the  floor  is  to 
be  purged,  the  wheat  gathered  into  the  garner,  and 
the  chafl"  burnt  with  unquenchable  fire.  Mat.  iii.  1 2. 
and  Luke  iii.  1 7.  This  is  to  show  us,  that  during  this 
life,  the  church  of  God  shall  never  be  without  mixture. 
There  always  will  be  hypocrites,  who  will  assent  to 
the  doctrine  of  faith  ;  or  at  least  will  have  a  place  in 
the  church,  and  be  taken  for  christians  :  but  in  the 
end  it  will  be  ascertained  that  they  are  not  sons, 
therefore  they  will  be  disinherited.  We  have  a  figure 
of  this  in  the  case  of  Ishmael ;  who,  for  a  season, 
was  above  Isaac  ;  being  the  elder  son  :  but  he  was 


140  Calvin's  sermons. 

cast  out,  and  Abraham  was  constrained  to  cut  him 
off:  Gen.  xxi.  14. 

Before  we  go  any  farther,  we  must  answer  a 
doubt  that  might  here  be  raised.  It  is  said  in  the 
Psalms,  that  those  who  come  into  the  mountain  of 
God,  and  have  a  place  to  dwell  in  his  temple,  must 
be  without  blemish,  and  must  walk  uprightty.  This, 
at  first  sight,  seems  to  destroy  the  idea  that  there  are 
vessels  to  dishonour  ;  for  all  must  be  chosen  to  serve 
God,  and  must  be  sanctified  to  obedience.  To  what 
doth  God  call  us  but  to  holiness  1  Are  vre  not  ves- 
sels of  his  temple  ?  Yea,  are  not  every  one  of  us  a 
part  of  his  sanctuary  ?  Must  we  not  be  consecrated 
to  him,  and  purified  from  all  blemishes  and  pollutions? 
In  the  places  which  we  have  mentioned,  we  are  taught 
what  manner  of  persons  those  whom  God  caileth  to 
himself  ought  to  be  :  it  is  not  said  that  all  are  such  ; 
for  there  are  many  who  although  they  are  command- 
ed to  dedicate  themselves  to  God,  remain  filthy  and 
wicked. 

When  it  is  said  that  those  who  have  clean  hands 
and  pure  hearts  shall  dwell  in  God's  holy  mountain, 
many  will  boast  that  they  are  his  children,  and  that 
they  are  faithful,  who  are  not  worthy  to  be  reckoned 
of  his  household  :  but  in  the  end,  they  will  be  cast 
off.  After  they  have  occupied  a  place  under  this 
false  title,  and  have  wickedly  abused  the  name  of 
God,  he  will  banish  them,  as  we  have  already  noticed 
concerning  Ishmael.  The  wicked  who  dwell  in  the 
temple  of  God,  seem  to  do  well  for  a  time,  but  they 
soon  begin  to  despise  their  maker,  and  use  deceit, 
malice,  violence,  extortion,  and  cruelty  toward  their 
neighbours.  They  may  grow  up  in  the  church,  but 
in  the  end,  God  will  separate  the  goats  from  the 
sheep. 

In  the  second  place,  St.  Paul  exhorteth  us  to  purge 
ourselves  from  all  the  fdlhiness  of  the  wicked.  And  why 
60  ?     If  we  be  partakers  of  their  wickedness,  God 


Calvin's  sermons.  141 

will  be  displeased  with  us.  Therefore,  if  we  wish  to 
be  honourable  in  his  church,  we  must  not  only  have 
this  outward  title  before  men,  but  we  must  live  in 
obedience  to  his  will,  and  show  that  it  is  not  for  nought 
that  God  hath  chosen  us  to  himself.  Let  us  under- 
stand what  is  said  in  the  text ;  that  if  there  be  wicked 
men  mixed  among  the  good,  we  may  not  be  troubled 
beyond  measure.  We  see  some  so  nice,  that  if  they 
can  spy  any  fault  in  the  church,  or  if  the  reforma- 
tion is  not  so  perfect,  or  such  as  might  be  wished 
for,  they  will  cry  out,  how  now !  is  this  the  church  of 
God  ]  and  will  separate  themselves  from  it ;  thinking 
that  they  defile  themselves,  if  they  belong  to  a  com- 
pany that  cannot  wholly  correct  the  faults  of  their 
own  members. 

We  ought  indeed  to  be  earnest  and  zealous,  and 
endeavour  to  put  away  stumbling-blocks  :  if  we  see 
evil  in  the  church,  itjmust  be  purged  out ;  it  must  be 
cut  off  speedily,  and^not  suffered  to  grow.  We  must 
all  earnestly  desire  the  temple  of  God  to  remain  pure 
and  clean  :  yet,  notwithstanding,  we  must  suffer  many 
things  to  remain,  which  cannot  be  taken  away  ;  when 
we  cannot  remedy  them,  we  must  mourn.  However 
the  world  may  go,  we  ought  not  to  estrange  ourselves 
from  the  church  of  God,  under  the  pretence  that  all 
men  walk  not  as  they  ought.  And  why  so  ?  In  a  great 
house,  if  a  man  go  into  the  kitchen,  and  see  vessels 
that  are  worth  nothing,  or  of  which  there  is  but  little 
account  made,  he  would  not  be  angry ;  for  they 
are  appointed  for  the  use  of  the  kitchen,  and  thus 
serve  for  the  cleanliness  of  the  house.  If  a  man 
should  be  so  peevish  as  to  forsake  all,  and  say,  I  will 
never  come  into  this  house  again,  because  I  see 
vessels  here  that  serve  to  no  purpose,  except  to  ga- 
ther up  the  filth  of  the  kitchen,  would  he  not  be  igno- 
rant 1  On  the  contrary,  he  may  see  that  pains  are 
taken  to  serve  him  the  better. 

Therefore,  when  we  see  such  vessels  in  the  church 


142 

of  God,  let  us  not  be  grieved,  and  take  occasion 
thereby  to  withdraw  ourselves  from  it,  but  let  us  still  go 
on,  and  persevere.  St.  Paul  meant  to  show  us  here, 
that  although  the  wicked  endeavour  to  bring  the 
name  of  God  into  reproach  and  dishonour,  they  cease 
not  to  serve  his  glory.  And  how  ?  God  turneth 
their  wickedness  into  goodness.  When  we  look  at 
the  wicked,  we  think  they  were  made  to  dishonour 
God,  to  destroy  the  reputation  of  his  majesty,  and 
abolish  his  justice  ;  to  turn  all  things  upside  down, 
that  the  world  may  have  no  more  knowledge  of  him. 
This  is  what  they  aim  at,  and  the  devil  pusheth  them 
forward  ;  but  they  cease  not  to  be  vessels  :  that  is 
to  say,  God  will  find  means  to  use  them  in  such  a 
manner,  that  he  will  be  glorified  by  them.  Not 
that  this  excuseth  them,  nor  that  they  may  cloak 
themselves  with  such  a  mantle,  as  though  they 
served  him,  for  this  was  not  their  mind  or  intention. 

Let  us  submit  ourselves  to  the  providence  of 
God ;  for  if  we  be  angry  and  peevish,  and  say  all 
things  are  out  of  order,  we  shall  not  be  excused. 
Let  us  be  fully  resolved,  that  in  despite  of  satan, 
God  will  be  glorified.  Moreover,  let  us  learn  to  prac- 
tice this  doctrine  ;  namely,  when  we  see  nothing  but 
blemishes  among  us,  and  that  stumbling-blocks  are 
not  removed  as  they  ought  to  be  ;  when  there  is  not 
so  much  honesty  as  is  requisite,  and  men  shut  their 
eyes  for  fear  of  seeing  the  fight ;  when  they  dissemble, 
and  when  there  is  not  rigour  and  severity  enough  used 
to  keep  them  in  order,  let  us  mourn,  and,  if  possible, 
correct  such  irregularities. 

We  must  not  think  because  we  see  these  disorders 
«n  the  church  of  God,  that  it  is  utterly  destroyed ; 
that  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  able  to  do  no  more  ;  but 
rather  consider  that  although  the  wicked  disfigure 
the  beauty  of  the  church,  although  they  defile  and 
pollute  it,  yet  notwithstanding,  God  will  be  glori- 
fied :  after  they  shall  have  troubled  the  church  long 


Calvin's  sermons.  143 

enough,  God  will  bring  them  to  their  end,  and  show 
himself  to  be  their  judge.  Therefore  let  us  be  patient, 
knowing  that  we  have  a  wonder  working  God  ;  who 
worketh  by  such  means,  that  he  causeth  even  the 
devil  and  wicked  men  to  praise  him.  It  is  true  that 
the  devil  will  always  show  himself  as  much  as  possible 
a  deadly  enemy  to  God's  glory,  and  will  endeavour 
by  all  means  in  his  power  to  tread  it  under  foot ;  but 
after  all,  God  turneth  his  wickedness  into  good.  So 
fareth  it  with  the  wicked,  who  go  about  to  bring  all 
things  into  disorder,  and  to  take  the  kingdom  of  God 
from  among  us,  and  raze  out  the  remembrance  of 
his  name.  But  when  they  have  done  all  they  can, 
they  still  remain  vessels. 

St.  Paul  treats  upon  this  subject  more  extensively 
in  the  ninth  chapter  to  the  Romans,  where  he  plainly 
showeth  that  the  reprobates  and  castaways,  not  only 
those  who  make  profession  of  Christianity,  but  they 
that  are  open  enemies  to  the  gospel,  are  God's  instru- 
ments and  vessels,  whereby  he  causeth  his  glory  to 
appear  ;  although  their  intention  is  entirely  different 
He  speaketh  as  much  of  those  who  denied  God,  and 
made  no  pretensions  to  be  of  his  household,  as  of 
hypocrites,  who  made  for  a  season  some  show.  For 
example,  there  is  a  wicked  man  that  seeketh  to  mix 
heaven  and  earth  together,  as  it  were ;  satan  hath 
employed  him  this  way  and  that,  and  it  is  thought  for 
a  time  that  he  will  do  great  wonders ;  but  God  show- 
eth that  the  matter  is  in  his  hand,  that  he  hath  him 
bridled,  and  in  subjection,  and  that  he  is  his  instru- 
ment. 

It  is  true  that  the  wicked  are  not  led  by  the  spirit 
of  God  to  do  evil ;  it  would  be  blasphemy  to  say  so  ; 
for  the  spirit  of  God  leadeth  us  to  justice  and  righte- 
ousness. Although  the  devil  entice  men  into  wicked- 
ness, yet  notwithstand>ng,  God  ruleth  over  all ;  yea, 
and  in  such  a  manner  that  he  applieth  their  wicked- 
ness to  his  service.     Therefore,  "seeing  it  is  so,  let  us 


144 

learn  to  be  patient.  When  there  are  stumblhig-blocks 
in  the  church,  we  must  not  nurse  the  evil,  (as  I  have 
previously  shown,)  but  every  one  ought  to  be  active, 
and  endeavour  as  much  as  possible  to  cleanse  the 
church  from  all  manner  of  filth. 

After  we  have  done  all  in  our  power,  if  we  are 
unable  to  make  it  better,  let  us  wait  patiently,  while 
God  useth  the  evil,  and  turneth  it  to  a  good  end. 
Therefore,  let  us  understand  what  is  here  taught  us  ; 
namely,  that  the  wicked  are  vessels  ;  that  is,  they 
shall  be  constrained  to  serve  God.  They  are  not  in- 
clined to  do  good,  but  God  can  draw  them  by  force, 
and  dispose  of  them  according  to  the  counsel  of  his 
own  will ;  which  surpasseth  our  understanding.  They 
serve  in  his  house,  not  to  honour ;  and  yet  the  name 
of  God  ceaseth  not  to  be  glorified :  it  doth  in  no  wise 
lessen  his  justice,  wisdom,  virtue,  and  goodness. 
Thus  God  keepeth  all  things  in  order,  although  the 
wicked  are  mixed  among  the  righteous. 

If  a  man  therefore  purge  himself  from  these,  he  shall 
be  a  vessel  unto  honour.  This  is  the  second  part  of 
that  which  we  have  before  noticed.  When  we  see 
that  the  church  of  God  is  not  so  well  reformed  as 
might  be  wished,  we  are  apt  to  think  all  is  lost,  and  that 
God  ruleth  no  more  in  the  world.  But  St.  Paul  in- 
structeth  us  not  to  be  disconcerted,  but  wait  patiently 
till  it  please  God  to  turn  the  malice  of  the  wicked  to 
his  own  glory.  If  we  be  constant,  and  not  shaken 
by  the  confusion  in  the  world,  the  end  will  always  be 
good.  When  we  are  among  the  wicked,  we  must 
not  join  with  them  in  their  wickedness,  but  separate 
ourselves  from  them.  St.  Paul  exhorteth  us  to 
cleanse  ourselves  from  those  of  whom  he  spake,  and 
dedicate  ourselves  to  God.  It  is  a  hard  matter  for  a 
man  to  walk  through  mire  and  dirt  without  defiling 
himself ;  or  to  go  into  a  foul  and  filthy  place,  and  re- 
turn without  stain  or  spot  upon  him. 

Therefore  we  must  take  heed,  and  be  careful  when 


Calvin's  sermons.  145 

we  are  conversant  w^ith  those  who  contemn  God. 
When  we  are  among  lewd  men  and  hypocrites,  we 
must  be  circumspect  in  our  conversation :  for  nothing 
is  more  easy  than  to  become  inwrapped  in  the  polki- 
tions  of  the  world,  and  by  them  infected  :  for  this 
reason  St.  Paul  saith,  let  us  beware.  This  admoni- 
tion was  not  given  for  one  time  only,  but  it  must  be 
observed  to  the  end  of  the  world.  Let  us  learn  then, 
that  although  there  ought  to  be  some  policy  in  the 
church  to  correct  faults,  to  keep  people  in  the  fear 
of  God,  and  induce  them  to  live  an  honest  hfe,  yet 
we  shall  see  many  things  that  are  hurtful,  which  will 
turn  us  out  of  the  right  way,  unless  we  are  watchful. 

We  may  be  joined  with  the  wicked  until  we  depart 
out  of  the  world,  but  let  us  endeavour  to  cleanse  our- 
selves from  their  filthiness  ;  let  us  pray  to  God,  that 
he  would  turn  us  from  their  pollutions,  and  pu- 
rify us  by  his  holy  spirit ;  that  his  righteousness 
may  always  reign  in  our  hearts.  Thus  we  see  the 
meaning  of  St.  Paul,  that  we  should  cleanse  ourselves 
from  those  of  whom  he  spake :  as  if  he  had  said, 
although  we  are  conversant  with  the  wicked,  who 
would  wish  to  lead  us  into  their  company,  and  have 
us  partake  of  their  wickedness,  yet  we  cannot  ex- 
cuse ourselves  if  we  become  like  them  ;  for  God  did 
not  sanctify  us  in  vain,  when  it  pleased  him  to  choose 
us  to  himself. 

St.  Paul  saith,  we  must  cleanse  ourselves  :  not 
that  we  are  able  to  do  it  of  ourselves,  but  because 
God  will  have  us  attend  to  his  service.  From  the 
reading  of  this  sentence,  some  have  concluded  that 
we  can  cause  God  to  choose  and  predestinate  us  ; 
but  this  is  overthrowing  the  groundwork  of  our  faith. 
It  is  gross  beastliness  to  say,  we  must  separate  our- 
selves from  the  wicked  if  we  will  have  God  to  choose 
us.  For  it  is  as  much  as  if  we  should  say,  before  we 
were  born,  before  the  world  was  made,  it  was  neces- 
sary for  us  to  prepare  ourselves,  that  we  might  be 
13 


146  calvin's  sermons. 

worthy  of  God's  adoption.  This  doctrine  is  so  foolish, 
that  it  does  not  deserve  particular  notice.  For  he 
chose  us  before  the  foundation  of  the  world  was  laid  ; 
he  respected  no  deserts  of  ours  whatever. 

Again,  there  are  others  that  would  establish  a  free 
will ;  saying,  we  are  commanded  to  cleanse  ourselves, 
and  therefore  it  must  depend  upon  our  own  industry. 
But  these  men  show  themselves  ignorant ;  and  that 
they  are  not  well  informed  in  the  holy  scripture.  For 
when  God  showeth  us  what  our  duty  is,  he  doth  not 
say  that  it  is  in  our  power,  or  that  we  are  able  to  do 
it :  but  he  exhorteth  us  to  do  that  which  is  good ;  and 
worketh  in  us,  because  we  are  not  able  to  perform  it 
of  ourselves.  Therefore  let  us  learn  in  this  way 
to  cleanse  ourselves,  that  we  may  not  be  hke  the 
wicked. 

God  saith,  Ezekiel  xxxvi.  25.  "  Then  will  I  sprinkle 
clean  water  upon  you  ;"  that  is,  the  Holy  Ghost 
We  are  commanded  to  cleanse  ourselves,  but  God 
showeth  that  this  belongeth  to  him,  and  that  it  pro- 
ceedeth  from  the  pure  grace  of  his  holy  spirit.    Why 
then  doth  St.  Paul  use  this  language  ?     Our  nature 
moveth  nothing  at  all ;  it  is  the  Lord  that  worketh 
all  the  good  that  is  in  us  ;  he  giveth  us  the  will,  and 
also  the  strength  and  affection,  that  we  may  fight 
against  wickedness  :  thus  yielding  and  giving  to  us 
that  which  belongeth  to  himself     He  worketh  in  us 
in  such  a  manner,  that  it  seemeth  we  do  it  ourselves. 
The  believer  taketh  great  pains,  and  laboureth  to 
purge  himself  from  the  filth  of  the  world,  that  he 
may  not  be  infected  with  the  corruptions  of  the 
wicked.     In  this  we  fight  manfully  ;  but  it  is  God 
that  driveth  us  to  it ;  it  is  he  that  giveth  us  virtue  : 
in  short,  he  giveth  us  the  will,  and  enableth  us  to 
execute  it,  (as  St.  Paul  saith,).  all  of  his  free  good- 
ness. That  we  may  not  be  idle,  we  are  thus  exhorted 
in  this  place  ;  and  such  exhortations  are  not  need- 
less.    Having  made  some  observatioiis  upon  the 


147 

words  purging  or  cleansing  ourselves,  we  shall  notice 
the  following  clause  of  the  same  verse  ;  namely  ;  he 
shall  be  a  vessel  unto  honour^  sanctified,  and  meet  for  the 
master'' s  use,  and  prepared  imto  every  good  tcork. 

When  he  speaketh  of  vessels  of  honour,  he  show- 
eth  that  it  is  not  enough  to  have  a  place  in  the  church 
of  God,  and  bear  the  name  of  christians,  but  we  must 
be  separated  from  sin  and  uncleanness.  It  is  true 
that  all  those  who  are  baptized,  all  who  are  partakers 
of  the  supper  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  joined 
with  the  faithful,  are  already  separate  from  unbelie- 
vers :  no  man  will  say  that  they  are  Turks  or 
Heathens.  Yet  notwithstanding,  something  more 
than  this  is  necessary ;  we  must  not  have  the  out- 
ward mark  only,  and  boast  of  our  baptism  and  pro- 
fession to  serve  God,  but  our  life  must  witness  that 
we  are  indeed  his  children  ;  that  when  we  are  go- 
verned by  his  holy  spirit,  it  may  be  a  witness  to  cer- 
tify us  of  our  adoption. 

This  is  the  meaning  of  St.  Paul,  when  he  saitli,  we 
must  be  vessels  unto  honour.  And  why  so  ]  It 
may  be,  although  we  are  in  the  church  of  God,  yea, 
and  of  those  that  are  most  forward,  that  in  the  end 
we  shall  be  cast  aside  as  a  broken  vessel,  or  forsaken 
as  a  vessel  of  wood,  that  serveth  to  no  purpose  :  suck 
is  the  end  of  hypocrites,  who  vaunt  and  boast  that 
tliey  are  of  the  number  and  company  of  the  children 
of  God.  They  may  indeed  be  vessels,  and  God  may 
use  them,  but  they  are  to  dishonour ;  for  he  will 
bring  them  into  confusion. 

Therefore  let  us  take  heed,  and  see  that  we  are 
vessels  unto  honour;  not  to  have  an  outward  or 
temporal  mark  only,  that  we  may  be  taken  for  the 
children  of  God,  but  that  we  may  be  chosen  for  his 
everlasting  inheritance  ;  and  by  this  means  draw  near 
to  him.  We  must  not  only  be  vessels  in  the  house, 
but  of  the  temple  ;  to  serve  to  make  holy  sacrifices 
and  oblations,  that  we  may  thereby  serve  and  honour 


148 

God.  When  God  maketh  the  malice  of  men  serve  his 
glory,  (as  it  is  said  of  Pharaoh,)  it  is  like  drawing 
fire  out  of  water  :  it  is  so  great  a  work  that  it  is  diffi- 
cult to  comprehend  it. 

We  glorify  God  when  we  give  ourselves  wholly  to 
his  service,  and  seek  nothing  but  the  honour  and 
glory  of  his  name  :  and  this  is  done  when  we  act  as 
true  children,  and  labour  both  in  body  and  soul  to 
apply  ourselves  to  his  use.  He  not  only  saith  th^t 
we  are  vessels  of  his  temple,  but  that  we  are  the 
priests  that  bear  them.  Thus  God  useth  us  as  ves- 
sels of  honour,  dedicating  both  body  and  soul  to  his 
service  :  yea,  he  maketh  us  vessels  to  be  applied  to 
whatever  shall  serve  for  his  holiness,  that  he  may 
reign  among  us.  Therefore  we  must  take  so  much 
the  more  pains  to  sanctify  ourselves  ;  as  it  is  said, 
Isa.  lii.  11.  "Be  ye  clean,  that  bear  the  vessels  of 
the  Lord."  Again,  we  know  how  God  hath  com- 
manded that  the  vessels  should  be  kept  clean  and 
pure,  and  that  no  unclean  thing  should  be  put 
therein. 

Therefore,  seeing  we  are  the  vessels  of  the  temple, 
the  bearers  and  keepers  of  them,  let  us  beware  and 
dedicate  ourselves  to  the  use  of  God,  v/hich  is 
honourable.  Seeing  we  are  his  temples,  each  one  of 
us,  and  all  together,  let  us  be  careful  to  keep  our- 
selves in  all  pureness.  Seeing  God  doth  us  this 
honour  to  receive  us  as  vessels  of  his  temple,  and 
dwelleth  in  us  by  his  holy  spirit,  must  we  not  be 
purged  from  all  filthiness  1  God  will  not  dwell  in  a 
filthy  place,  his  house  must  be  pure  and  holy  :  v/hat- 
soever  cometh  near  him  must  be  sanctified.  We 
cannot  be  fit  to  serve  God,  unless  we  be  vessels  of 
honour  ;  that  is,  given  to  all  good  works. 

If  we  would  serve  God  as  he  requireth,  we  must 
give  ourselves  to  good  works  :  that  is,  we  must  seek 
nothing  but  to  obey  his  will,  and  answer  his  holy 
calling.     Then  we  shall  not  only  be  instruments  in 


Calvin's  sermons.  149 

his  hand,  but  we  shall  be  vessels  of  honour,  governed 
by  his  holy  spirit.  Thus  we  shall  close  our  remarks 
upon  this  text 

To  make  a  short  conclusion,  let  us  learn  not  to 
disorder  ourselves  ;  though  the  devil  cast  many  trou- 
bles in  our  way,  though  storms  and  tempests  arise, 
though  there  be  not  so  much  regularity  in  the  church 
as  could  be  wished,  yet  let  us  still  keep  on  our  way, 
and  not  think  that  this  lesseneth  the  majesty  of  God  : 
for  in  a  great  house  there  must  needs  be  vessels  of 
wood  and  of  earth.  God  will  prove  our  affection  ;  let 
us  therefore  be  watchful,  and  think  not  to  be  excused, 
if  we  join  the  wicked  in  their  pollutions.  When  the 
wicked  rejoice  and  endeavour  to  mar  our  comfort, 
let  us  withdraw  from  them  :  when  sin  reigneth,  and 
every  one  is  endeavouring  to  draw  his  companion 
into  destruction  with  him,  let  us  run  to  our  God, 
praying  him  to  keep  us  under  the  governance  of  his 
holy  spirit ;  and  thus  frame  ourselves  to  the  pureness 
spoken  of  by  St.  Paul. 

Seeing  we  are  insufficient  for  t?iese  things,  that 
besides  our  weakness,  there  is  nothing  but  corruption 
in  us,  let  us  pray  God  to  send  us  his  pure  waters, 
spoken  of  in  Ezekiel  xxxvi.  25.  that  we  may  be 
cleansed  from  all  our  filthiness,  and  made  fit  subjects 
for  his  service.  Then  we  shall  desire  to  live  in  obedi- 
ence to  the  will  of  God  ;  yea,  and  that  frankly,  not 
by  restraint  and  force.  When  God  is  glorified  by  the 
works  of  the  wicked,  (as  he  saith  he  hath  kept  them 
for  his  glory,)  we  must  know  that  it  is  not  their  inten- 
tion to  worship  him  :  but  by  a  wonderful  providence, 
he  draweth  good  out  of  evil :  even  as  he  turned  dark- 
ness into  light  when  he  made  the  world. 


150 


SERMON  XI. 

Titus,  Chap.  i.  verses  7,  8,  and  9. 

7  For  a  bishop  must  be  blameless,  as  the  steward  of  God  ;  not 
self-willed,  not  soon  angry,  not  given  to  wine,  no  striker,  not 
g-iven  to  filthy  lucre ; 

8  But  a  lover  of  hospitality,  a  lover  of  good  men,  sober,  just,  holy, 
temperate  ; 

9  Holding  fast  the  faithful  word  as  he  hath  been  taught,  that  he 
may  be  able  by  sound  doctrine  both  to  exhort  and  to  convince 
the  gainsayers. 

Those  v/ho  are  called  to  preach  the  word  of  God, 
may  here  learn  what  then'  office  or  dnty  is ;  and 
thereby  be  enabled  to  perform  it  faithfully  to  God, 
and  to  the  church.  This  subject  must  be  well  under- 
stood, if  we  wish  to  profit  by  the  text.  Christians, 
generally,  ought  to  understand  what  is  requisite  in  a 
good  minister.  They  ought  not  to  choose  him 
thoughtlessly,  or  from  mere  fancy  and  ambition ;  but 
they  should  have  the  profit  and  common  salvation  of 
all  the  children  of  God  before  their  eyes.  This  ought 
to  be  observed  by  those  who  are  already  in  the  office ; 
and  unless  they  conduct  themselves  according  to  the 
direction  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  they  ought  not  to  be 
suffered  to  continue  therein. 

The  virtues  here  spoken  of  by  St.  Paul,  are  neces- 
sary for  all  ministers  of  the  word  of  God ;  who  must 
show  the  way  to  others  :  it  is  also  a  useful  lesson  for 
us  all.  The  minister  ought  to  behave  himself  well, 
in  a  godly  manner  ;  and  the  people  ought  to  refrain 
from  all  kinds  of  wickedness.  The  minister  must 
point  out  the  way,  and  set  good  examples  ;  and  the 
whole  body  of  the  church  regulate  their  lives  accord- 
ing to  what  is  here  taught  them.  We  see  from  St. 
Paul's  writings,  in  the  verses  preceding  the  text,  that 
those  whom  he  called  elders,  he  now  calleth  bishops  ; 
which  signifieth  watchmen  or  overseers.     He  giveth 


Calvin's  sermons.  151 

this  name  to  all  who  are  called  to  preach  the  word 
of  God. 

Therefore,  it  was  corruption  and  abuse  in  the 
Popish  Church,  to  call  one  man  alone  chief  bishop  : 
for  that  was  changing  the  speech  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
Thus  we  see  that  Satan  laboureth  to  turn  us  from 
the  pure  simplicity  of  the  word  of  God.  And  besides, 
it  is  wrong  for  a  man  to  separate  himself  from  the 
order  which  hath  been  established  by  the  authority 
of  God.  All  therefore  whom  God  calleth  to  preach 
his  word,  must  be  well  grounded  in  the  truth;  and 
must  be  faithful  watchmen.  It  is  said,  Ezekiel  iii.  17. 
Son  of  man,  I  have  made  thee  a  watchman  unto  the 
house  of  Israel :  therefore  hear  the  word  at  my  mouth, 
and  give  them  warning  from  me." 

The  title  which  is  given  to  all  shepherds,  showeth 
plainly  what  it  is  that  God  calleth  them  to  do  :  they 
are  to  watch  and  take  care  of  the  flock,  while  other 
men  sleep.  They  cannot  serve  God,  only  by  em- 
ploying themselves  to  serve  his  people.  The  greatest 
honour  that  ministers  of  the  word  of  God  can  have,  is 
to  be  diligent  and  faithftd  in  the  church.  St.  Paul 
saith,  it  is  reasonable  that  the  watchmen  or  bishops 
should  be  without  blame  ;  seeing  they  are  governours 
in  the  house  of  God.  We  may  notice  what  he  said 
to  Timothy  ;  how  he  exhorted  him  to  beware  and 
take  heed,  that  he  might  know  how  to  behave  himself 
in  the  house  of  God,  over  which  he  was  placed  as 
ruler  :  he  therefore  saw  the  necessity  of  Timothy's 
walking  uprightly. 

Is  it  a  small  matter  to  be  a  minister  of  God,  and 
governour  of  his  house  1  St.  Paul  showeth  in  this 
place,  that  those  to  whom  God  hath  committed  his 
word,  and  called  to  preach  the  gospel,  ought  to 
conduct  themselves  in  an  exemplary  manner.  God 
honoureth  us  in  a  marvellous  manner,  when  he  call- 
eth us  into  his  house,  and  admitteth  us  as  members 
of  his  family  ;  where  he  will  dwell  among  us,  and 


152  Calvin's  sermons. 

nourish  and  protect  us.  Therefore,  when  we  are 
sensible  that  we  are  not  separated  from  our  God, 
that  our  behef  is  well  grounded,  that  he  hath  gathered 
us  into  his  flock  upon  the  condition  that  he  will  he 
with  us  to  the  end  of  the  world,  we  ought  to  be  moved 
to  love  him  more  earnestly,  and  serve  him  better. 

The  church  is  called  the  house  of  God,  that  we 
may  magnify  the  inestimable  goodness  of  our  Crea- 
tor, who  hath  been  pleased  to  draw  near  and  make 
his  abode  therein :  he  hath  assembled  us  together, 
and  joined  us  to  himself,  that  he  might  take  care  of 
our  salvation ;  that  he  might  be  our  master  and 
overseer  ;  not  for  his  own  profit,  but  for  our  salva- 
tion. This  text  is  not  only  for  the  ministers  of  the 
word,  but  it  should  profit  all  the  faithful ;  we  should 
all  apply  it  to  ourselves,  for  our  own  instruction. 

St.  Paul  saith,  a  good  shepherd  must  be  blameless ; 
not  self-willedy  not  soon  angry,  not  given  to  icine,  no 
striker,  not  given  to  filthy  lucre  :  as  if  he  had  said,  the 
man  that  is  given  to  these  vices,  doth  nothing  but  in- 
fect the  place  he  is  in,  and  injure  the  church.  He 
that  is  blemished  with  any  of  these  faults,  is  not  a  fit 
man  to  serve  God :  these  things  must  therefore  be 
purged  out  from  among  us.  The  first  virtues  re- 
quired by  St.  Paul,  in  order  to  qualify  a  man  to 
preach  the  word  of  God,  is  to  abstain  from  the  faults 
which  are  here  condemned. 

As  it  is  the  duty  of  a  faithful  minister  to  draw  those 
home  that  are  gone  astray,  so  it  is  hkewise  his  duty 
to  endeavour  to  keep  those  in  peace  and  unity  who 
are  already  in  the  church.  If  he  be  stubborn  and 
self-willed,  he  will  offend  the  flock  of  God,  and  make 
a  breach  in  the  church.  In  order,  therefore,  that  he 
may  serve  God,  and  keep  the  church  in  peace  and 
concord,  he  must  not  trust  too  much  to  his  own 
understanding,  nor  be  obstinate  in  his  own  opinion. 

When  we  teach  others,  we  must  be  willing  to  be 
taught  also.     For  if  we  are  not  willing  to  learn,  that 


Calvin's  sermons.  153 

others  may  profit  by  our  instruction,  we  shall  never 
be  able  to  do  our  duty.  Therefore,  he  whom  God 
hath  placed  as  teacher  in  his  house,  must  show  him- 
self ready  and  willing  to  receive  doctrine,  and  good 
instruction.  We  must  be  ready  to  hearken  when 
other  men  give  counsel,  and  be  willing  to  receive 
information.  Thus  we  have  the  meaning  of  St.  Paul 
in  few  words  :  namely ;  those  who  are  called  to 
preach  the  word  of  God,  must  take  heed  that  they  be 
not  self-willed,  but  willing  to  be  taught  :  they  must 
be  meek  and  quiet  spirited  ;  not  puffed  up  with  pride, 
but  endeavouring  to  edify  others  ;  they  must  not 
think  that  they  know  all  things,  but  on  the  contrary 
desire  to  learn  continually,  and  be  gentle  in  their  be- 
haviour. Those  who  are  lofty  spirited,  and  self- 
willed,  often  become  schismaticks  :  that  is  to  say, 
they  trouble  the  church  of  God,  and  divide  it  into 
sects. 

It  is  not  without  cause  that  St.  Paul  correcteth 
this  haughtiness  :  for  we  see  by  experience  that  it  is 
a  great  evil.  Tlie  minister  must  not  be  soon  angry  : 
this  fault  is  much  like  the  other.  For  if  a  man  doth 
not  govern  himself  in  this  respect,  it  will  be  a  great 
hinderance  to  him  in  serving  God.  J^ot  gken  to 
wine  ;  because  drunkenness  increaseth  this  haughti- 
ness, and  is,  as  it  were,  a  kind  of  madness.  The 
minister  of  God  must  therefore  be  sober:  for  if 
drunkenness  reign  in  him,  he  will  be  destitute  of  rea- 
son, equity,  and  modesty.  Thus  we  see  what  a  num- 
ber of  deadly  plagues  are  here  enumerated,  of  which 
the  ministers  of  the  word  of  God  must  beware. 

They  must  be  no  strikers  nor  brawlers :  they  must 
not  be  like  soldiers  or  contentious  men,  who  are  al- 
ways ready  to  fight  and  wrangle  ;  this  fault  must  be 
corrected  also  :  neither  must  they  be  given  to  filthy 
lucre ;  they  must  not  be  covetous.  The  minister  that 
seeketh  to  enrich  himself  by  his  office,  will  not  do  his 
duty  faitlifully.     He  will  put  a  gloss  upon  the  word 


154 

of  God,  and  endeavour  to  please  and  gratify  man  : 
to  be  short,  he  will  disguise  or  falsify  every  part  of 
it ;  or  he  will  endeavour  to  ascertain  in  what  way 
he  can  make  it  most  advantageous  to  himself. 
Therefore,  if  covetousness  reign  in  ministers  of  the 
word,  they  will  undoubtedly  prove  to  be  false  teach- 
ers ;  whose  chief  study  will  be  to  pervert  good  doc- 
trine, and  turn  the  truth  into  a  lie. 

Those  who  do  their  duty  faithfully,  must  edify  the 
church  of  God,  and  abstain  from  all  crimes  and 
faults  that  are  notorious.  They  must  be  lovers  of 
hospitality.  They  must  be  kind  toward  strangers, 
and  receive  them  courteously.  This  should  be  ob- 
served at  all  times  ;  but  in  the  days  of  St.  Paul  there 
was  a  particular  reason  why  it  should  be  observed  ; 
for  the  poor  christians  were  as  birds  upon  the  boughs ; 
tliey  were  constrained  to  take  their  flight  from  place 
to  place,  according  as  persecutions  were  raised 
against  them  ;  yea,  they  were  oftentimes  compelled 
to  hazard  their  own  lives.  We  see  therefore  that 
great  compassion  was  needful.  Thus  we  see  it  is  not 
without  reason  that  the  holy  apostle  requireth  the 
bishop,  who  ought  to  be  as  a  father  to  the  church, 
to  be  liberal  and  kind  to  strangers,  and  to  receive 
them  courteously. 

They  who  are  called  to  preach  the  word  of  God, 
must  be  lovers  of  good  men.  This  virtue  is  similar 
to  the  one  last  mentioned.  They  must  be  courteous 
and  affectionate  to  those  in  necessity,  and  endeavour 
to  relieve  their  wants.  Those  who  are  destitute  of 
pity,  who  are  content  to  live  at  their  ease,  and  never 
look  at  the  condition  of  others,  will  never  show  any 
compassion  toward  their  fellow-creatures,  nor  en- 
tertain those  that  are  persecuted  and  afflicted.  For 
this  cause  St.  Paid  placeth  these  two  virtues  toge- 
ther. 

We  shall  next  notice  the  words  which  foflow  : 
namely  ;  sobery  just,  holy,  temperate.     Soberness  re- 


155 

ferreth  to  a  man's  life.  Justice  is  upright  dealing ; 
v/hereby  a  man  should  take  care  that  every  one  hath 
his  proper  due  ;  and  be  willing  to  suffer  himself,  ra- 
ther than  wrong  others  in  any  way  whatever  :  this  is 
what  St.  Paul  meant  by  the  word  justice.  Holiness 
consisteth  principally  in  obedience  to  God  ;  that  is, 
we  must  do  no  harm  to  our  neighbours,  but  li^-e 
chastely,  devoting  ourselves  entirely  to  the  service  of 
God  ;  we  must  attend  strictly  to  prayer  and  suppli- 
cation ;  we  must  withdraw  ourselves  from  the  world, 
and  not  be  given  to  vanity ;  we  must  not  lead  a  dis- 
solute life,  but  hve  in  humbleness  and  submission 
to  the  will  of  God  :  this  is  the  holiness  here  spoken 
o£ 

Temperance  comprehendeth  whatever  might  be 
understood  by  the  word  Soberness.  It  is  not  enough 
to  be  temperate  in  meat  and  drink,  but  there  must 
be  modesty  and  honesty  in  all  the  rest  of  our  lives  : 
our  hands,  our  eyes,  our  ears,  and  our  mouths,  must 
be  bridled.  This  is  what  St.  Paul  meant  by  terhpe- 
rance.  As  if  he  had  said,  we  must  be  settled  a^ 
established  :  we  must  have  no  improper  dealings ; 
no  vain,  lewd,  or  dissolute  actions  ;  but  we  must  live 
in  obedience  to  the  will  of  God,  that  men  n»y 
know  we  have  renounced  the  world. 

Holding  fast  the  faithful  word  as  he  hath  been 
taught.  This  is  the  principal  thing  required  in  minis* 
ters  of  the  gospel.  They  must  not  only  be  instruct- 
ed that  they  may  teach  others,  but  they  must  be 
strong  in  the  faith,  and  maintain  the  doctrine  of  the 
truth,  that  it  may  remain  safe  and  sound.  If  we 
have  taken  fast  hold  of  the  truth,  it  shall  never  e* 
cape  us  ;  although  the  devil  labour  to  make  us  shakfe 
it  off,  yet  shall  we  never  be  turned  aside.  We  musl^ 
exhort  with  wholesome  doctrine,  and  reprove  those 
that  speak  against  it :  that  we  may  be  able,  and  have 
the  means  to  teach  those  who  are  willing  to  obey 
God ;  and  that  we  may  have  vir^ie  to  fight  aga|pst 


156  Calvin's  sermons. 

those  that  speak  against  the  truth,  against  enemies 
of  the  word  of  God,  against  rebels,  against  contem- 
ners, against  men  who  go  about  to  make  confusion 
and  disturbance  in  the  church,  that  they  may  go 
away  with  shame. 

St.  Paul  showeth  us  that  the  shepherds  must 
point  out  the  way  to  all  the  faithful.  Why  should 
the  ministers  of  the  word  of  God  be  sober,  just,  and 
holy  ]  Why  should  they  be  modest,  not  given  to 
wine,  nor  to  strife  and  blows  ?  Why  should  they  be 
settled  and  established  in  the  truth  ?  To  the  end  the 
word  of  God  may  not  be  spoken  of  with  irreve- 
rence ;  and  that  they  prove  their  doctrine  by  a  godly 
life,  and  so  ratify  it,  that  it  may  be  received  more 
readily  :  and  hkewise  that  the  people  may  follow 
their  examples,  and  endeavour  to  imitate  all  those 
virtues  which  they  see  in  their  shepherds. 

The  meaning  of  St.  Paul  was  not  confined  to  mi- 
nisters only,  when  he  exhorted  them  to  beware  of 
mtemperance,  covetousness,  and  pride,  and  be  cour- 
teous, just,  sober,  chaste,  &c.  :  but  by  their  example, 
he  exhorted  all  christians  to  behave  themselves  in 
such  a  manner,  that  soberness,  justice,  holiness,  mo- 
desty, and  all  the  virtues  here  spoken  of,  may  be 
common  among  them.  If  we  wish  to  be  the  chil- 
dren of  God,  let  us  correct  the  faults  which  are  here 
condemned  by  St.  Paul ;  and  endeavour  to  follow 
the  virtues  which  he  hath  recommended. 

Although  the  minister  may  be  governour  in  the 
house  of  God,  yet  notwithstanding,  every  member 
hath  an  office  to  fill.  When  God  calleth  some  few 
to  preach  his  word,  he  doth  not  forsake  the  rest,  but 
will  use  every  one,  without  exception,  in  his  service. 
This  is  the  condition,  this  the  end,  why  God  hath  ap- 
pointed us  to  preach  the  gospel ;  that  we  may  devote 
ourselves  to  his  service.  When  he  conferreth  this 
konour  upon  us,  to  receive  us  into  his  house,  and 
adopt  us  for  Us  children,  it  is  not  that  we  should  be 


Calvin's  sermons.  157 

idle,  but  that  he  may  hold  us  under  his  yoke,  and 
cause  every  one  of  us  to  glorify  him,  that  we  may 
not  be  unprofitable  :  for  it  is  not  in  vain  that  God 
hath  called  us  to  such  an  estate,  and  to  so  high  a 
dignity,  as  to  be  of  the  company  and  fellowship  of 
his  children. 

The  ministers  of  the  gospel  must  therefore  look 
well  to  themselves,  and  likewise  every  member  of 
the  church  must  observe  the  rules  here  laid  down, 
which  are  for  the  instruction  of  all,  from  the  great- 
est to  the  least.  Let  us  therefore  be  modest,  sober, 
just,  and  holy  ;  and  so  live  that  sin  may  no  more 
reign  among  us.  "When  men  become  drunkards, 
they  not  only  blot  out  the  image  of  God,  but  they 
become  as  dogs  and  swine.  If  we  wish  then  to  be 
taken  for  the  children  of  God,  must  we  not  shun 
this  vice  ?  St.  Paul  excludeth  all  drunkards  ;  he  will 
not  have  us  associate,  or  even  be  conversant  with 
them  ;  that  they  may  be  ashamed,  and  amend  their 
lives  :  much  less  ought  they  to  be  admitted  to  the  ta- 
ble of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Is  not  pride  and  loftiness  contrary  to  the  spirit  of 
meekness,  which  is  the  true  mark  of  the  child  of 
God  ?  Whereby  shall  the  world  perceive  that  we 
have  profited  in  the  school  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
if  we  be  not  humble,  meek,  and  lowly  ?  Therefore, 
when  haughtiness  reigneth  in  a  man,  it  is  a  token 
that  he  never  was  taught  in  the  school  of  God.  It  is 
evident  that  the  virtues  here  spoken  of  by  St.  Paul, 
ought  not  to  be  confined  to  ministers  only,  but  they 
ought  to  be  practised  by  the  whole  church.  Much 
may  be  said  of  covetousness ;  for  we  plainly  see 
that  by  thinking  too  much  of  this  world,  we  forget 
the  spiritual  blessings,  and  the  inheritance  whereun- 
to  we  are  called.  What  will  become  of  us,  if  covet- 
ousness reign  in  us,  and  we  become  so  attached  to 
the  things  of  this  world,  that  we  think  no  more  of 
the  kingdom  of  heaven  1  Although  we  are  daily 
14 


F 


158 

reminded  of  this  sin,  yet  notwithstanding,  we  are  so 
prepossessed  with  earthly  cares,  and  so  bound  to  the 
world,  that  we  cannot  lift  our  minds  on  high  to  be- 
hold the  heavenly  life.  Thus  we  see,  that  "  where 
our  treasure  is,  there  will  our  heart  be  also." 

Those  that  are  given  to  the  things  of  this  world, 
have  their  minds  and  atfections  so  placed  upon  them, 
that  they  cannot  aspire  to  the  heavenly  inheritance 
whereunto  we  are  called.  Thus  we  see  that  covet- 
ousness  is  a  deadly  plague  ;  it  so  blindeth  men, 
that  it  depriveth  them  of  that  which  God  hath  pro- 
mised. It  is  not  without  cause  that  St.  Paul  saith, 
1  Tim.  vi.  10.  "The  love  of  money  is  the  root  of 
all  evil."  This  love  of  money,  or  covetousness,  car- 
rieth  with  it  wicked  practices,  deceits,  treasons,  un- 
faithfulness, and  cruelty  :  in  short,  there  is  no  wick- 
edness but  what  proceedeth  from  covetousness.  The 
covetous  man  forgetteth  all  uprightness  in  dealing  ; 
he  will  do  whatever  he  desireth  ;  he  will  spoil  and 
rob  ;  and  in  all  his  actions  there  will  be  wrong  and  in- 
jury ;  yea,  and  being  without  fear  and  reverence,  he 
will  openly  mock  God.  Covetousness  carrieth  men  so 
far,  that  they  even  murder  one  another.  To  be 
short,  covetousness  is  a  kind  of  madness  that  opera- 
teth  upon  men  in  such  a  manner,  that  they  became 
devils. 

This  evil  must  not  only  be  shunned  by  the  minis- 
ters of  the  gospel,  but  every  christian  must  avoid  it. 
Moreover,  it  is  said  that  the  children  of  God  must 
be  peace-makers.  It  is  a  mark  whereby  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  will  have  them  known.  Christ  saith. 
Mat.  v.  9.  "  Blessed  are  the  peace-makers  ;  for  they 
shall  be  called  the  children  of  God."  Now  if  we  be 
given  to  revenge  and  strife,  if  we  be  lovers  of  quar- 
rels, do  we  not  show  that  we  are  destitute  of  the  love 
of  God  ] 

We  must  always  endeavour  to  be  courteous  to- 
ward strangers,  when  we  see  tbem  'm  a  destitute 


159 

situation ;  for  this  has  been  observed  even  among  the 
heathens.  When  we  see  the  church  of  God  tor- 
mented by  tyrants  and  enemies  of  the  truth,  we  must 
entertain  the  poor  christians  who  are  banished  from 
their  country :  if  we  do  not,  is  it  not  a  token  that 
we  renounce  God  ?  It  is  the  will  of  God  that  we 
should  be  strangers  in  this  world  ;  yea,  and  we  are 
his  children  upon  this  condition  ;  as  it  is  said,  Heb. 
xi.  9.  God  is  in  heaven,  and  yet  he  cometh  down 
hither,  and  governeth  us  :  thus  he  giveth  an  exam- 
ple, that  we  may  know  what  pity  we  ought  to  have 
upon  those  that  flee  to  us,  and  claim  refuge  ;  who 
are  as  sheep  scattered  by  ravenous  wolves. 

St.  Paul  therefore  spake  not  only  to  the  ministers 
of  the  word  of  God,  but  in  their  persons,  he  gave,  as 
it  were,  a  looking-glass,  by  which  all  may  regulate 
their  lives.  If  v/e  are  so  rigorous  that  we  will  not 
help  those  who  are  in  v/ant  and  necessity,  nor  be 
moved  with  compassion  when  we  see  our  neighbours 
suffer,  it  is  certain  that  the  love  of  God  is  not  in  us. 
If  it  is  not  our  duty  to  help  one  another,  it  would 
have  been  necessary  for  God  to  have  made  as  many 
worlds  as  there  are.  men  ;  that  every  one  might  de- 
vote all  his  attention  to  himself.  But  he  hath  made 
us  fellow-workers  :  we  must  not  conclude  that  each 
one  is  born  for  himself,  and  liveth  in  this  world  merely 
for  his  own  profit ;  but  we  must  do  good  to  our 
neighbours,  and  endeavour  to  serve  them  :  and  wo 
be  to  us,  if  we  be  not  thus  minded. 

We  must  be  good  natured,  and  do  all  the  good  we 
possibly  can  to  our  fellow-creatures  ;  we  must  help 
those  that  have  need  of  help  ;  we  must  relieve  the 
needy,  and  use  our  goods  for  the  benefit  of  those  in 
distress  :  yea,  and  we  must  do  it  with  a  frank  and 
liberal  heart.  If  we  have  not  this  love  and  good  will 
toward  our  neighbours,  it  is  an  evidence  that  we  are 
not  God's  children.  If  we  mistake  in  judging  upon 
these  points,  we  go  contrary  to  the  dictates  of  na- 


160 

tore  itself;  though  we  were  without  faith  and  reli- 
gion, and  without  any  knowledge  of  the  law  and 
gospel. 

If  men  are  intemperate  in  eating  and  drinking, 
they  are  also  dissolute  in  their  whole  life  :  will  they 
therefore  say  that  they  are  nourished  at  the  hand  of 
God  ?  Even  the  heathens  have  more  honesty,  (as 
we  have  before  mentioned,)  who  are  taught  by  na- 
ture. We  ought  always  to  remember  when  we  eat 
and  drink,  that  every  blessing  is  received  from  our 
Maker.  If  we  abuse  these  blessings  by  becoming 
gluttons  and  drunkards,  is  it  not  an  evidence  that  we 
have  forgot  heaven,  and  have  become  attached  to  the 
things  of  this  workl  1  When  St.  Paul  saith,  the 
bishops  must  be  just  and  holy,  we  must  remember 
that  the  admonition  extendeth  to  every  one  of  us  : 
we  must  all  live  honestly  and  uprightly,  rendering  to 
every  man  his  just  due.  Let  us  therefore  endeavour 
to  govern  ourselves  in  such  a  manner,  that  the  world 
may  see  there  is  true  holiness  in  us  :  let  us  implore 
God  to  separate  us  from  all  the  pollutions  of  this 
world,  that  we  may  be  brought  up  in  his  house,  and 
governed  by  his  holy  spirit. 

It  is  evident  that  the  rule  here  given  by  St.  Paul, 
concerneth  all  the  faithful ;  and  that  no  one  ought 
to  think  himself  exempt  therefrom.  It  now  Femain- 
eth  for  us  to  know  how  we  may  become  partakers 
of  these  virtues,  and  how  we  may  tame  and  abolish 
such  faults  as  are  here  condemned.  Alas  !  it  cannot 
be  done  by  our  free  will,  nor  by  our  own  ability  : 
but  God  must  work  in  us.  And  how  1  We  must 
be  members  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  It  is  said, 
we  must  be  sober,  just,  holy,  temperate  ;  and  how 
shall  we  become  so  ?  When  the  Holy  Ghost  shall 
rule  in  us,  then  shall  we  have  these  virtues.  It  is 
said  we  must  flee  drunkenness,  intemperance,  strife, 
debate,  and  pride.  And  how  ]  By  having  the  spirit 
of  meekness,  the  spirit  of  humbleness,  the  spirit  of 


Calvin's  sermons.  161 

wisdom  and  discretion,  and  the  spirit  of  the  fear  of 
God  :  all  which  was  given  to  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
that  he  might  make  those  that  believe  in  him  parta- 
kers of  it. 

Therefore,  seeing  we  are  by  nature  intemperate, 
full  of  vanity,  lies,  ambition,  and  pride,  given  to  un- 
righteousness, deceit,  and  robbery,  let  us  come  and 
submit  ourselves  to  him  who  is  appointed  our  head  ; 
knowing  there  is  no  other  way  for  us  to  be  kept  in  obe- 
dience to  God,  and  to  live  according  to  his  will,  only 
to  be  united  to  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ :  for  then  are 
we  strengthened  by  the  outpouring  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  which  is  the  fountain  of  all  holiness,  of  all 
righteousness,  and  of  all  perfection.  This  is  the  way 
whereby  we  must  come  to  that  which  is  here  com- 
manded by  St.  Paul :  and  this  is  the  cause  why  we 
are  called  to  the  comnmnion  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

When  the  apostle  defineth  the  gospel,  and  the  use 
of  it,  he  saith,  we  are  called  to  be  partakers  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  be  made  one  with  him  ;  to 
dwell  in  him,  and  he  in  us  ;  and  that  we  be  joined 
together  by  an  inseparable  bond.  This  being  the 
case,  we  are  greatly  confirmed  in  the  doctrine  by  the 
holy  supper.  ^Vhen  we  come  to  this  holy  table,  we 
must  know  that  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  presenteth 
himself,  to  confirm  us  in  the  unity  which  we  have  al- 
ready received  by  the  faith  of  the  gospel,  that  we 
may  be  grafted  into  his  body  in  such  a  manner,  that 
he  will  dwell  in  us  and  we  in  him.  We  must  there- 
fore take  pains,  and  endeavour  to  profit  by  this  holy 
union  more  and  more,  that  we  may  cleave  more 
closely  to  the  Son  of  God. 

Thus  we  may  see  the  holy  supper  is  very  requi- 
site :  and  we  keep  it  often,  because  we  are  eartblj 
and  fleshly  while  living  in  this  world,  and  have  need 
to  be  often  reminded  of  that  which  was  once  taught 
us.  Let  us  beware  that  we  profane  not  the  grace 
14* 


1 


162  calvin's  sermons. 

which  God  thus  bestoweth  upon  us,  when  he  maketh 
manifest  by  such  a  sig-n,  that  we  are  indeed  parta- 
kers of  his  Son  ;  but  let  us  pray  him  to  govern  us 
by  his  holy  spirit  in  such  a  manner,  that  when  we 
come  to  his  holy  table,  we  may  not  pollute  it. 

We  must  consider  that  we  are  poor  miserable 
creatures,  and  must  come  to  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
to  be  cleansed  from  all  our  filthiness  ;  for  he  is  the 
fountain  of  all  pureness.  We  must  be  purged  from 
all  our  sins,  and  so  ruled  by  the  holy  spirit,  that  the 
world  may  perceive  we  are  united  to  him,  and  drawn 
from  temporal  to  spiritual  things.  May  we  so  fight 
against  the  vanities  of  our  flesh,  and  all  wicked  af- 
fections, that  we  seek  nothing  but  to  fashion  our- 
selves more  and  more  to  the  image  of  our  God,  and 
to  be  owned  as  children  and  heirs  of  the  heavenly  in- 
heritance. 


SERMON  XII. 

Titus,  Chap.  i.  verses  10,  11,  and  12. 

10  For  there  are  many  unruly  and  vain  talkers  and  deceivers, 
specially  they  of  the  circumcision ; 

1 1  Whose  mouths  must  be  stopped,  who  subvert  whole  houses, 
teaching-  things  which  they  ought  not,  for  filthy  lucre's  sake. 

12  One  of  themselves,   even  a  prophet  of  their  own,  said,  The 
Cretiaaas  ai^e  always  liars,  evil  beasts,  slow  bellies. 

St.  Paul  saith,  there  are  many  unruly  and  vain 
talkers  and  deceivers,  in  the  towns  and  country  of 
Crete.  He  maketh  mention  of  this  to  Titus,  who 
was  then  in  that  island,  that  he  might  be  careful  in 
appointing  men  to  govern  the  church,  who  would  re- 
prove those  that  rose  up  against  the  truth  of  God, 
and  endeavoured  to  trouble  the  church.  As  dangers 
and  necessities  increase,  men  ought  to  provide  reme- 
dies.    So,  when  we  see  wicked  men  strive  to  brmg 


1 


Calvin's  sermons.  163 

confusion  into  the  church,  we  must  be  careful  and 
zealous,  and  endeavour  to  keep  all  thing's  in  their 
proper  order.  St.  Paul  informeth  us  that  there  were  'i^y-? 
many  rebels  even  among  the  faithful,  and  such  as  at- 
tempted to  preach  the  gospel,  who  were  given  to 
vain  prattling  and  filthy  lucre ;  teaching  that  which 
did  not  edify. 

When  we  see  the  church  of  God  so  troubled  by 
the  wicked,  it  is  the  duty  of  ministers  to  strive  to 
keep  things  in  a  proper  condition  :  they  must  be 
armed,  (not  with  a  material  sword,)  but  with  the 
word  of  God,  with  wisdom  and  virtue,  that  they  may 
be  enabled  to  resist  the  ungodly.  When  we  see  so 
many  turn  from  the  right  way,  let  us  be  careful,  and 
endeavour  to  have  the  church  of  God  provided  with 
good  rulers,  that  Satan  raise  not  up  stumbling-blocks 
among  us.  When  St.  Paul  speaketh  of  these  vain 
deceivers,  he  mentioneth  the  Jews  in  particular  ; 
who  were  the  flower  of  the  church,  the  first  born  of 
the  house  of  God.  We  know  that  the  Gentiles  were 
as  wild  branches,  which  God  of  his  grace  grafted 
into  the  stock  of  Abraham.  Although  we  see  that 
the  Jews  were  anciently  the  true  heirs  of  salvation, 
and  that  the  inheritance  of  life  belonged  to  them,  yet 
notwithstanding,  St.  Paul  notes  them  as  being  the 
greatest  disturbers  of  the  church. 

\^Tien  the  wicked  sow  tares,  (whether  it  be  of 
false  doctrine  or  wicked  talk,)  to  turn  the  faithful 
from  the  right  way,  if  we  dissemble,  or  make  as 
though  we  saw  them  not,  the  weak  will  become  in- 
fected, and  many  will  be  deceived ;  thus  there  will 
be  a  general  plague  :  but  if  we  point  out  such  men, 
they  will  be  shunned,  and  therefore  will  do  but  little 
evil.  When  we  see  men  who  do  nothing  but  pull 
down,  and  endeavour  to  cause  trouble  in  the  church, 
we  must  labour  to  bring  them  into  the  right  way  : 
"  ut  if  they  remain  steadfast  in  their  wickedness,  we 
must  make  them  known ;  we  must  disclose  their  fil- 


164 

thiness,  that,  men  may  abhor  them,  and  separate 
themselves  from  their  company. 

Shall  we  leave  the  church  of  God  among  thieves 
and  wolves,  as  it  were,  and  let  the  whole  flock  be 
scattered,  and  the  blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
trodden  under  foot  1  Shall  we  suffer  all  order  to  be 
abolished,  the  souls  which  have  been  redeemed  de- 
stroyed, and  in  the  mean  time  shut  our  eyes  and  be 
silent  1  If  we  act  thus,  are  we  not  cowards  ?  Let 
us  therefore  endeavour  to  bring  back  those  that 
have  strayed,  who  are  not  utterly  past  hope  ;  espe- 
cially if  their  faults  be  secret :  but  when  they  fall 
into  such  wickedness  as  to  make  confusion  in  the 
church,  we  must  use  a  different  remedy  ;  we  must 
show  them  what  they  are,  and  hold  them  up  to  the 
view  of  the  world,  that  they  may  be  avoided ;  we 
must  not  spare  them,  because  the  whole  salvation  of 
the  people  of  God  is  in  danger. 

We  must  not  be  moved  by  favour  toward  the  per- 
son of  any  one,  and  say,  "  this  man  i&  worthy  of 
commendation ;  he  is  yet  to  be  regenerated :"  we 
must  not  think  so  much  upon  those  men  who  seem 
honourable  and  privileged  at  the  present  day,  as 
upon  our  duty.  We  have  already  shown  that  the 
gospel  came  from  the  Jews  ;  that  they  were  the  holy 
root,  the  chosen  people,  the  church  of  God.  There- 
fore, when  they  had  such  prerogatives,  might  they 
not  have  expected  some  privileges  1  It  is  evident, 
that  by  this  they  v/ere  enabled  to  do  the  more  evil. 
They  need  not  use  this  goodly  title,  only  to  say, 
"  we  are  the  first  born  of  the  house  of  God  ;"  but 
they  might  say,  "  we  are  the  people  whom  God  hath 
chosen  to  himself;  we  are  the  stock  of  Abraham, 
who  were  adopted  from  all  ages ;  we  are  they  to 
whom  God  revealed  himself;  and  it  is  through  our 
means  that  you  have  the  doctrine  of  salvation  at  this 
day."    When  they  made  use  of  such  sayings  as 


Calvin's  sermons.  165 

these,  were  it  not  enough  to  astonish  the  minds  of 
the  weak  1 

Let  us  therefore  remember,  that  when  persons  of 
honour  and  dignity  have  been  in  credit  a  long  time, 
and.  then  become  deceivers,  and  endeavour  to  sow 
tares  and  destroy  the  building  of  God,  we  must 
withstand  them  the  more  courageously  ;  for  they  are 
far  more  dangerous  than  those  of  lower  rank.  If  an 
ignorant  man,  who  is  but  little  known,  be  wicked, 
and  disposed  to  do  evil,  he  cannot  pour  out  his  poi- 
son afar  off,  for  he  is,  as  it  were,  fettered.  But  he 
that  is  of  reputation  and  intelligence,  who  setteth 
himself  on  high  that  he  may  be  seen  afar  off,  who 
can  boast  of  his  credit,  &c.  that  man,  I  say,  will  be 
armed  like  a  madman  ;  and  if  he  be  suffered,  he  may 
do  much  hurt. 

Let  us  mark  well  when  we  see  men  that  are  ho- 
nourable, whether  it  be  on  account  of  the  office 
they  fill,  or  the  reputation  they  have  had  for  a  long 
time.  In  other  places  where  St.  Paul  speaketh  of 
those  that  pervert  the  truth  of  the  gospel,  and  put 
forth  errours  and  false  doctrine,  he  calleth  them 
hereticks  :  but  in  this  place  he  calleth  them  unruly 
and  vain  talkers  and  deceivers,  who  will  not  be  ruled 
by  truth  or  reason.  There  are  no  worse  enemies 
than  traitors  ;  who,  under  colour  of  God's  name, 
come  and  make  divisions  in  the  church,  and  endea- 
vour to  destroy  that  which  God  hath  established. 
We  see  some  who  will  not  say  at  first,  that  the  doc- 
trine which  we  preach  is  false  ;  for  they  would  be 
ashamed  to  speak  in  this  manner,  were  they  ever  so 
impudent :  but  they  will  labour  to  bring  the  people 
into  a  dislike  of  it ;  this  we  frequently  see.  I  would 
to  God  we  were  entirely  rid  of  such  infection  and 
filth. 

If  these  vain  talkers  and  deceivers  be  let  alone, 
if  we  take  no  notice  of  them,  what  will  become  of 
the  church  1    Will  not  the  devil  win  all  ?  And  shall 


166 

we  ilot  be  guilty  of  betraying  the  flock,  and  of  de- 
stroying that  which  was  built  up  in  God's  name  1 
We  must  therefore  consider  that  we  have  to  fight  not 
only  against  the  Papists  and  Turks,  who  utterly  re- 
ject the  doctrine  that  we  preach,  but  against  home 
enemies  ;  who  go  about  maliciously  and  traitorously 
to  bring  to  nought  those  things  which  are  well  de- 
vised and  established,  that  Jesus  Christ  may  not 
reign  in  full  power  ;  who  endeavour  to  corrupt  the 
w^ord,  that  in  the  end,  the  sincerity  of  religion  may 
be  destroyed. 

We  ought  to  withstand  such  enemies  courageous- 
ly ;  but  we  are  so  far  from  it,  that  every  one  seem- 
eth  to  thirst  after  nothing  so  much,  as  to  be  wittingly 
poisoned.  If  we  doubted  the  purity  of  any  meat, 
we  should  quickly  abstain  from  it ;  for  the  love  and 
care  of  this  frail  life  leadeth  us  to  it.  But  when 
God  telleth  us  that  it  is  poison  to  turn  aside  from  his 
word,  from  the  reverence  we  ought  to  bear  him,  and 
from  the  zeal  with  which  we  ought  to  be  inflamed, 
we  make  no  account  of  it.  Some  care  for  nothing 
but  to  hear  vain  curiosities  ;  others  have  a  longing  to 
see  the  servants  of  God  vexed,  and  this  doctrine 
troubled,  that  they  may  triumph  at  it:  thus  they  join 
hands  with  hereticks,  as  we  have  frequent  examples. 
But  the  faithful  must  be  put  in  mind  of  that  which 
God  teacheth  them  :  if  they  wish  to  stand  safe  and 
sound,  they  must  be  watchful,  and  shun  false  doc- 
trine. Yea,  and  when  they  perceive  that  Satan  go- 
eth  about  secretly,  endeavouring  to  corrupt  the  word 
of  God,  which  is  preached  to  them,  it  is  the  duty  of 
every  one  to  employ  himself,  and  be  faithful,  that  he 
may  withstand  the  temptations  of  the  adversary  :  for 
St.  Paul  spake  not  only  to  Titus,  but  to  the  people 
generally. 

Now  let  us  observe  what  is  added  ;  they  subvert 
whole  houses.  If  one  man  only  were  misled  by  them, 
it  would  be  too  much  ;  for  men's  souls  ought  to  be 


SERMONS.  167 

precious  to  us,  seeing  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  hath 
esteemed  them  so  highly,  that  he  spared  not  his  own 
life,  but  freely  gave  it  for  our  salvation  and  redemp- 
tion. But  when  we  shall  see  whole  houses  subvert- 
ed, that  is,  every  one  without  exception,  it  is  far 
more  detestable.  When  St.  Paul  spake  of  the  hor- 
rible crimes  of  deceivers,  he  mentioned  vain  babbling 
and  foolish  imaginations  ;  he  spake  also  of  certain 
traditions  which  the  Jews  brought  out  of  their  law, 
of  which  they  had  a  wrong  understanding.  Are  we 
not  then  sufficiently  warned  1  If  we  be  turned  from 
the  right  way,  whom  shall  we  blame  for  it  1  If  Satan 
be  suffered  to  deceive  us,  and  we  be  given  over  to  a 
reprobate  state,  it  is  no  more  than  we  deserve  ;  be- 
cause we  have  not  used  the  remedy  which  God 
hath  provided  for  us. 

After  St.  Paul  hath  thus  spoken,  he  addeth,  it  is 
for  filthy  lucre^s  sake.  We  therefore  see,  that  as  soon 
as  we  are  carried  away  with  covetousness,  seeking 
after  the  goods  of  this  world,  it  is  impossible  for  us 
to  preach  the  gospel  in  its  purity.  St.  Paul  saith  that 
he  preached  the  gospel  in  its  purity,  and  held  it  forth 
in  simplicity.  Let  all  those  therefore  that  teach  the 
church,  follow  the  example  of  the  apostle  :  let  them 
take  heed  to  themselves,  knowing  that  if  they  will 
serve  God  purely,  they  must  be  content  with  what 
he  hath  given  them,  and  cast  off  all  desire  of  riches. 
They  must  come  to  this  conclusion,  that  they  are 
rich  enough,  if  they  are  enabled  to  edify  the  chUrch 
of  God  :  if  the  Lord  causeth  their  labour  to  become 
profitable,  they  must  be  content  therewith.  This  is 
what  St.  Paul  meant  to  set  forth  in  this  place.  The 
island  of  Crete,  which  at  present  is  called  Candia, 
formerly  contained  about  one  hundred  cities  or 
towns.  St.  Paul  informeth  us  that  the  nation  had 
indulged  themselves  in  wickedness  for  a  long  time, 
and  therefore  have  an  evil  name.  He  saith,  "  One 
of  themselves,  even  a  prophet  of  their  own,  said. 


168 

The  Cretians  are  always  liars,  evil  beasts,  slow  bel- 
lies." 

Such  reproaches  as  these,  seem  to  take  away  all 
their  reputation.  Some  imagine  that  St.  Paul  here 
showeth  himself  to  be  their  enemy :  for  he  writeth 
to  Titus,  not  secretly,  but  that  his  letter  might  be 
read  and  published,  that  the  Cretians  might  know 
what  he  said  concerning  them.  Notwithstanding  his 
rebukes,  he  had  the  pastoral  charge  of  them.  Thus 
we  may  learn,  that  although  a  man  may  desire  the 
salvation  of  a  people,  and  love  them  sincerely,  yet 
he  w^ill  not  cease  to  point  out  the  faults  of  which  they 
are  guilty  :  and  indeed  we  cannot  show  that  we  love 
those  whom  God  hath  committed  to  our  charge,  un- 
less we  labour  to  correct  the  faults  and  diseases 
wherewith  we  see  them  infected.  A  good  shepherd, 
therefore,  though  he  rebuke  the  people  sharply, 
must  love  them  better  than  his  own  life. 

It  being  the  duty  of  those  who  are  called  to 
preach  the  word  of  God,  to  use  plainness,  and  point 
out  the  errours  of  the  faithful,  they  must  not  be  of- 
feTided  or  grieved  when  they  are  told  of  their  faults. 
Many  at  this  day  think  the  gospel  is  not  well  preach- 
ed, unless  they  are  flattered  :  that  is,  they  think  men 
do  not  preach  the  word  of  God,  unless  they  cover 
their  sins,  and  endeavour  to  please  them :  but  we 
here  see  another  kind  of  divinity.  Ministers,  when 
they  see  any  kind  of  wickedness  among  those  who 
are  committed  to  their  charge,  must  not  conceal  it ; 
it  must  be  made  known.  It  is  better  to  put  those  to 
shame,  who  have  been  negligent  and  sleepy,  than 
to  hoodwink  them,  that  they  may  become  more 
blind. 

The  surgeon,  who  hath  a  wound  to  heal,  cutteth 
away  all  the  rotten  flesh,  or  if  there  be  any  apos- 
tume,  he  purgeth  it  to  the  quick,  to  take  away  all 
the  infection  and  corruption  ;  so  must  the  ministers 
of  the  word  of  God  do,  if  they  wish  to  discharge 


Calvin's   sermons.  169 

their  duty  faithfully  toward  those  committed  to  their 
care  :  and  those  of  the  faithful  must  bear  such  correc- 
tion patiently,  knowing  that  it  is  necessary  that  they 
should  be  thus  handled.  They  must  not  murmur 
against  those  who  seek  their  salvation ;  for  what 
shall  it  profit  us  to  be  honourable  in  the  eyes  of  the 
world,  if  in  the  mean  time  God  abhorreth  us  ?  But 
there  are  many  who  are  displeased  if  they  are  told 
of  their  faults.  If  he  who  hath  authority  to  teach, 
point  out  the  wickedness  that  reigneth  among  them, 
they  will  be  displeased  with  him,  and  mock  him. 

We  see  how  justice  is  corrupted,  and  what  favours 
are  granted ;  men  speak  of  wickedness  in  their 
houses,  in  their  shops,  in  the  streets,  and  in  the  mar- 
ket-place ;  but  if  it  be  mentioned  in  the  pulpit,  if 
wickedness  be  made  known  by  the  preaching  of  the 
word  of  God,  we  see  them  displeased,  and  full  ol 
malice.  There  is  no  man  but  what  can  say,  "  such 
a  sin  is  common  ;  such  a  man  hath  done  such  a 
fault."  Every  one  may  see  what  sins  reign  among 
the  people  ;  and  yet,  those  who  are  appointed  to 
watch  over  them,  dare  not  reprove  them,  although 
their  office  requireth  it  of  them. 

It  is  said  the  word  of  God  is  like  a  two  edged 
sword,  which  pierceth  the  most  secret  thoughts,  se 
parating  joint  and  marrow  :  yea,  it  reacheth  even  to 
the  bottom  of  the  heart,  and  maketh  known  whate- 
ver sins  lurk  within  us.  If  we  wish  to  be  taken  for 
christians,  we  must  have  quiet  and  contented  minds, 
and  not  be  angry  when  we  are  reproved  for  our 
faults.  When  we  have  any  apostume  about  us,  we 
must  be  willing  to  have  it  lanced  ;  when  the  sore  is 
ripe  and  raging,  let  us  be  willing  to  receive  the  reme- 
dy, knowing  it  is  for  our  profit.  It  is  said  by  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  he  will  send  the  Comforter ; 
"  And  when  he  is  come,  he  will  reprove  th©  world 
of  sin,  and  of  righteousness,  and  of  judgement." 
Therefore,  if  we  will  not  bow  down  our  necks,  and 
15 


170 

receive  God's  yoke,  that  is  to  say,  if  we  do  not  con- 
demn ourselves,  and  suffer  him  to  exercise  spiritual 
jurisdiction  over  us,  by  those  whom  he  hath  appoint- 
ed to  preach  his  word,  we  shall  be  condemned.  This 
is  the  cause  why  the  papists  speak  evil  of  us.  St. 
Paul  exhorteth  us  to  walk  uprightly,  and  to  have  a 
good  conscience  before  God. 

If  we  wish  not  to  be  condemned  by  infidels,  we 
must  be  meek  and  patient,  and  show  ourselves  ready 
and  willing  to  receive  instruction  from  the  word  of 
the  Lord.  When  our  faults  are  made  known  to  us, 
we  must  confess  them.  We  are  commanded 
throughout  the  scripture  to  reprove  the  wicked  :  but 
it  is  a  common  practice  in  these  times  for  men  to 
cast  off  all  correction,  and  take  free  liberty  in  all 
manner  of  sin  and  iniquity,  being  under  no  subjec- 
tion. But  those  who  wish  to  pass  for  christians, 
must  not  behave  themselves  in  this  manner.  St. 
Paul  saith,  "  Admonish  one  another ;"  and  again, 
"  Reprove  sin."  To  whom  doth  the  Holy  Ghost 
speak  in  these  two  places  ?  To  all  the  faithful 
without  exception.  For  although  God  hath  chosen 
some, 'to  whom  he  hath  given  a  special  charge  to 
admonish,  exhort,  and  reprove  those  that  do  amiss, 
yet  notwithstanding,  he  chargeth  every  man  to  set 
himself  against  sin  and  wickedness. 

If  this  be  lawful  for  those  who  have  no  public 
charge,  what  must  the  minister  do,  whom  God  hath 
expressly  charged  to  till  this  office  1  There  are  bas- 
tard christians  among  us  at  this  day,  who  know  not 
God,  nor  obey  his  word  ;  therefore  they  will  not  bear 
correction.  St.  Paul  reproveth  the  Cretians  by 
putting  them  in  mind  of  the  witness  of  their  own 
prophet ;  who  saith,  "  The  Cretians  are  always  liars, 
evil  beasts,"  &c.  When  God  maketh  known  our 
faults,  and  reproveth  us,  he  doth  it  for  our  salvation ; 
we  ought  therefore  to  be  displeased  with  ourselves, 
and  confess  our  sins  with  the  deepest  humility.    We 


Calvin's    sermons.  171 

gain  nothing  by  being  stubborn  :  it  is  of  no  use  ;  for 
if  we  will  not  bow,  God  will  break  iis  in  pieces. 

It  seemeth  that  God  wrought  a  miracle,  in  sending 
the  gospel  into  Crete.  i^Uhough  the  people  were 
very  wicked,  yet  notwithstanding,  the. Lord  in  his 
goodness  visited  thera.  We  may  therefore  perceive 
that  God  hath  no  regard  to  our  worthiness,  when  he 
calleth  us  to  be  first  in  his  church ;  but  he  oftentimes 
does  it  to  set  forth  the  brightness  of  his  mercy.  If, 
when  we  were  cast  away,  he  reached  out  his  hand 
and  took  us  to  himself,  he  deserveth  so  much  the 
more  honour  and  praise. 

We  have  deserved  nothing  at  his  hands  ;  and  if 
we  have  received  the  gospel,  it  is  not  by  reason  of 
our  own  virtue  ;  for  nothing  can  move  God  to  call 
men  to  himself,  and  make  them  know  his  will,  b;it 
his  free  mercy.  Let  us  therefore  learn  to  glorify  our 
God  in  the  spirit  of  humility  ;  and  if  he  hath  chosen 
us,  and  forsaken  others,  and  we  wish  to  remain  in 
possession  of  so  great  a  blessing,  let  us  examine  our 
lives  daily.  When  we  see  that  there  is  notliing  in  us 
but  wretchedness,  and  that  we  can  do  nothing  but 
provoke  him  to  anger,  let  us  prevent  his  wrath  by 
condemning  ourselves.  "When  every  man  judge th 
himself,  then  shall  we  be  justified  before  God  ;  who 
will  not  only  purge  us  from  all  our  wretchedness, 
but  cause  his  glory  to  shine  more  and  more,  that  we 
may  have  occasion  to  call  upon  him  as  our  Father, 
and  proclaim  to  the  world  that  he  hath  redeemed  us 
by  the  merits  of  his  Son,  that  we  may  become  his  in- 
heritance. 


172  calvin's  sermons. 

SERMON  XIII. 

1  TiJioTHY,  Chap.  ii.  verse  8. 

8  I  will  therefore  that  men  pray  every  where,  lifting-  up  holy 
hands,  without  wrath  and  doubting'. 

After  St.  Paul  hath  mformed  us  that  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  came  into  the  world,  and  gave  himself 
a  ransom  for  all,  and  that  the  message  of  salvation 
is  carried  in  his  name  to  all  people,  both  small  and 
great,  he  exhorteth  every  one  to  call  upon  God. 
For  this  is  the  true  fruit  of  faith,  to  know  that  God 
is  our  Father,  and  to  be  moved  by  his  love.  The 
way  is  open  for  us  to  run  to  him,  and  it  is  easy  to 
pray  to  him  when  we  are  convinced  that  his  eyes 
are  upon  us,  and  that  he  is  ready  to  help  us  in  all 
our  necessities. 

Until  God  hath  called  us,  we  cannot  come  to  him 
without  too  much  impudent  boldness.  Is  it  not  rash- 
Fxess  for  mortal  man  to  presume  to  address  himself 
to  God  1  Therefore  we  m.ust  wait  till  God  calleth  us, 
which  he  also  doth  by  his  v/ord.  He  promiseth  to 
be  our  Saviour,  and  showeth  that  he  will  always  be 
ready  to  receive  us.  He  doth  not  tarry  till  we  come 
to  seek  him,  but  he  ofFereth  him.self,  and  exhorteth 
us  to  ipiSij  to  him  ;  yea,  and  therein  proveth  our 
faith. 

St.  Paul  saith,  Romans  x.  14.  "  Plow  shall  they 
call  on  him  in  whom  they  have  not  believed  *?  and 
how  shall  they  believe  in  him  of  whom  they  have 
not  heard  ?  and  how  shall  they  hear  without  a 
preacher  1"  Thus  it  may  be  understood,  that  God 
is  ready  to  receive  us,  although  we  be  not  worthy : 
when  we  once  know  his  will,  we  may  come  to  him 
with  boldness,  because  he  maketh  himself  familiar  to 
us.  The  apostle  addeth,  Romans  xv.  "  Praise  the 
Lord,  all  ye  Gentiles  ;  and  laud  him,  all  ye  people :" 


CALVm's    SERMONS.  173 

giving  us  to  understand  thereby,  that  the  gospel  be- 
longeth  to  the  Gentiles  as  well  as  the  Jews,  and  that 
every  mouth  ought  to  be  open  to  call  upon  God  for 
help. 

We  must  call  upon  God  in  all  places,   seeing  we 
are  received  into  his  flock.  The  Gentiles  were  stran- 
gers to  all  the  promises  which  God  had  made  to  h^^ 
people  Israel.     But  the  apostle  saith,  behold,  Gc^B 
hath  gathered  you  into  his  flock  :  he  hath  sent  joW 
his  only  begotten  Son,   even  for  the  fatherly  love 
which  he  bare  you  :  you  may  therefore  boldly  call 
upon  him,  for  it  is  to  this  end,  and  for  this  purpose, 
that  he  hath  given  you  this  witness  of  his  good  will. 

As  often  as  the  goodness  of  God  is  witnessed  by 
us,  and  his  grace  promised,  (although  we  be  wretch- 
ed sinners,)  as  oft  also  as  we  hear  that  our  sins  were 
forgiven  us  by  the  death  and  suflering  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  and  that  atonement  was  made  for  our 
transgressions  and  the  obligations  which  were  against 
us,  and  that  God  is  at  peace  with  us,  the  way  is 
opened  for  us  to  pray  to  him  and  implore  his  bless- 
ings. 

It  is  said  in  Hosea  ii.  "  I  will  say  to  them  which 
were  not  my  people,  Thou  art  my  people,  and  they 
shall  say.  Thou  art  my  God."  Therefore,  as  soon  as 
our  Lord  God  maketh  us  taste  his  goodness,  and  pro- 
miseth  that  even  as  he  sent  his  only  begotten  Son  into 
the  world,  he  will  accept  us  in  his  name,  let  us  doubt 
not,  but  come  immediately  to  him  in  prayer  and  sup- 
plication. If  we  have  faith,  we  must  show  it  by  call- 
ing upon  God.  If  we  make  no  account  of  prayer,  it  is 
a  sure  sign  that  we  are  infidels  ;  notwithstanding  we 
may  make  great  pretence  to  a  belief  in  the  gospel. 
Thus  we  see  what  great  blessings  God  bestoweth 
upon  us,  when  we  can  have  the  privilege  of  prayer. 

God  informeth  us  that  if  we  call  upon  him,  it  shall 
not  be  in  vain ;  we  shall  not  be  deceived  in  our  ex- 
pectations if  we  come  to  him  aright ;  we  shaU  never 
15* 


174  Calvin's  sermons. 

be  cast  off,  if  we  keep  in  the  way  which  St.  Paul 
hath  marked  out ;  namely,  if  we  have  Jesus  Christ 
for  our  mediator,  and  trust  in  the  merits  of  his  death 
and  passion,  knowing  that  it  is  his  office  to  keep  us. 
And  as  he  hath  made  reconcihation  between  God 
and  us,  he  will  keep  us  through  his  grace  and  mer- 

t',  if  we  put  our  trust  in  him. 
When  we  are  made  sensible  of  the  blessings  which 
od  hath  bestowed  upon  us,  in  granting  us  the  privi- 
lege of  calling  upon  him  by  prayer,  we  must  exer- 
cise ourselves  in  this  duty  faithfully  :  we  must  be 
careful  both  morning  and  evening  to  call  upon  God, 
for  we  have  need  of  his  assistance  every  hour. 
Again ;  we  cannot  pray  to  God  unless  we  have  the 
spirit  of  adoption  ;  that  is,  unless  we  be  assured  that 
he  taketh  us  for  his  children,  and  giveth  us  witness 
thereof  by  his  gospel.  As  oft  therefore  as  we  read 
in  holy  writ,  pray  to  God,  praise  him,  &c.  we  must 
know  that  the  fruit  of  our  faith  is  set  forth  by  these 
words  ;  because  God  hath  revealed  himself  to  us, 
and  hath  made  the  way  easy  whereby  we  may  come 
to  him. 

/  will  therefore  that  men  pray  every  ichere  :  we  see 
also  in  the  first  epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  that  the 
apostle  saluteth  all  the  faithful  who  call  upon  God, 
both  theirs  and  ours  :  chap.  i.  2.  Here  he  joineth  the 
Gentiles  with  the  Jews  ;  as  if  he  had  said,  I  will  not 
confine  the  church  of  God  to  one  particular  people. 
It  was  so  under  the  law,  but  after  the  wall  was  bro- 
ken down,  and  the  enmity  between  the  Jews  and 
Gentiles  taken  away,  there  was  liberty  among  all 
nations  and  people,  of  calling  upon  God  ;  because 
his  grace  is  common  to  both  Jew  and  Gentile. 

Moreover,  St.  Paul  meant  to  show  that  the  cere- 
monies of  the  law  were  not  to  be  continued  after 
Jesus  Christ  was  made  manifest  to  the  world.  For 
in  the  time  of  the  law,  men  were  constrained  to 
come  together  at  the  temple,  to  call  upon  God.    It 


Calvin's  sermons.  175 

is  true  that  the  Jews  prayed,  every  man  at  his  own 
house,  but  it  was  not  lawful  to  offer  a  solemn  sacri- 
fice except  in  the  temple  ;  for  that  was  the  place 
that  God  had  chosen.  According  to  the  grossness  of 
the  people,  it  was  requisite  to  have  sacrifices,  until 
the  truth  should  he  declared  more  plainly.  The  tem- 
ple was  a  sign,  which  represents  that  we  must  come  ^ 
to  God  in  one  way  only  ;  and  what  is  that  1  thrcugh  jV 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  '^ 

We  cannot  come  nigh  to  God,  unless  we  have  one 
to  lead  us  ;  we  must  therefore  trust  in  him  through 
the  merits  of  Jesus  Christ.  The  Jews  had  this  in  a 
figure  ;  we  have  it  in  substance  and  in  truth.  Again  ; 
God  thought  proper  to  hold  them  as  little  children  in 
the  unity  of  l^aith,  by  means  which  were  suitable  for 
their  rudeness  ;  but  at  present  we  have  such  a  clear- 
ness in  the  gospel,  that  we  need  those  old  shadows 
no  more.  Seeing  that  the  order  which  God  had  es- 
tablished under  the  law  is  now  abolished,  that  is  to 
say,  the  order  of  the  temple  of  Jerusalem,  and 
all  the  rest  of  the  ceremonies  ;  we  must  stay  our- 
selves no  more  upon  them. 

Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  said  to  the  woman  of  Sama- 
ria, John  iv.  2L  23.  "  The  hour  cometh,  when  ye 
shall  neither  in  this  mountain,  nor  yet  at  Jerusalem, 
worship  the  Father.  But  the  hour  cometh,  and  now 
is,  when  the  true  worshippers  shall  worship  the  Fa- 
ther in  spirit  and  in  truth."  In  those  days  there 
was  a  great  controversy  between  the  Jews  and  the 
Samaritans ;  the  temple  of  Samaria  being  built  in 
despite  of  the  Jews.  Those  that  worshipped  at  the 
temple  of  Samaria,  claimed  the  example  of  Abraham, 
of  Isaac,  and  of  Jacob.  The  Jews  had  the  word  of 
God.  Christ  saith,  that  in  times  past,  the  Jews  knew 
what  they  worshipped,  for  they  were  ruled  by  a  doc- 
trine which  was  certain ;  but  that  the  Samaritans 
were  idolaters.  But  now,  (saith  he,)  you  must  strive 
no  more  for  the  temple  of  Jerusalem,  or  for  the 


76  Calvin's  sermons. 

temple  of  Samaria  :  and  why  so  1  because  God  shall 
be  called  upon  hi  spirit  and  in  truth  throughout  all 
tlie  world. 

Jesus  Christ  having  made  his  appearancCj  the  old 
shadows  of  the  law  are  taken  away ;  let  us  content 
ourselves  therefore,  seeing  we  have  a  temple  which 
is  not  material,  nor  visible  :  yea,  all  the  fulness  of 
the  Godhead  dwelleth  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  It 
is  sufficient  for  us,  that  he  reacheth  out  his  hand, 
being  ready  to  present  us  before  God:  and  that 
through  his  means  we  have  an  entrance  into  the  true 
spiritual  sanctuary,  that  God  receiveth  us,  that  the 
veil  of  the  temple  is  rent,  that  we  may  no  more 
worship  afar  oiF  in  the  court  of  the  temple,  but  may 
come  and  cry  with  open  mouth,  *Rbha,  Father. 

Abba,  was  a  customary  word,  used  in  the  Hebrew 
tongue  ;  that  is,  in  the  Syrian  tongue.  St.  Paul 
putteth  two  words,  Abba,  Father,  in  Hebrew  and 
Greek,  to  show  us  that  every  man  in  his  own  tongue 
hath  now  liberty  to  call  upon  God.  Yea,  there  is 
no  more  a  particular  place  where  we  must  come  to 
worship  :  but  as  the  gospel  hath  been  preached 
throughout  all  the  world,  we  must  shov/  that  at  this 
day  every  man  may  call  upon  God,  and  pray  every 
where,  lifting  up  holy  hands,  without  wrath  and  doubt- 
ing. 

It  is  true,  we  may  now  have  temples  for  our  con- 
venience, but  not  in  such  a  manner  as  the  Jews  had 
them  :  that  is,  we  are  not  under  the  necessity  of 
coming  to  some  particular  place  in  order  to  be  heard 
of  God.  If  there  were  other  places  as  convenient 
for  us  as  this,  there  would  be  no  difference  between 
them.  Let  us  therefore  learn  that  all  ceremonies 
ended  at  the  coming  of  Christ.  This  is  very  neces- 
sary to  be  understood,  in  order  to  draw  us  from  the 
superstitious  notions  of  the  papists,  which  only 
darken  prayer. 

The  Jews  had  their  lights,  perfumes,  incense,  &c. ; 


177 

and  they  had  their  priests  of  the  law  ;  by  which  we 
Diay  understand,  that  we  have  need  of  a  mediator 
between  God  and  man.  The  papists  keep  all  those 
things  still  ;  and  in  so  doing,  it  is  as  much  as  if  they 
renounced  Jesus  Christ.  It  pleased  God  to  be 
served  in  shadows,  (as  St.  Paul  showeth,  Col.  ii.) 
before  the  coming  of  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  the  true 
body ;  that  is,  the  substance  of  all.  Do  not  those 
that  seek  such  ceremonies,  estrange  themselves  from 
Christ '?  Do  they  not  know  that  when  Christ  was 
here  in  the  world,  and  took  our  flesh  upon  him,  and 
suffered  and  died,  that  it  was  for  this  purpose,  that 
we  might  put  our  trust  in  him,  and  have  no  more  of 
these  childish  figures,  which  served  only  for  a  season '? 
Thus,  the  papists,  with  all  the  fooleries  which  they 
use,  not  only  darken  the  glory  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  but  utterly  deface  it. 

Let  us  therefore  learn  to  worship  God,  and  call 
upon  him  out  of  a  pure  heart ;  without  all  these  mix- 
tures, and  things  devised  by  our  own  brains  ;  yea, 
and  without  borrowing  that  from  the  old  law,  which 
is  no  longer  proper  for  us.  We  now  have  a  full  re- 
velation in  the  gospel :  let  us  not,  therefore,  do  this 
injury  to  God,  to  put  away  the  brightness  which  he 
hath  caused  to  shine  before  our  eyes  ;  seeing  the  Son 
of  justice,  that  is  to  say,  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  is 
now  made  manifest  to  us.  Why  should  we  talk  any 
more  of  walking  in  dark  shadows,  which  were  only 
of  use  when  we  were  far  from  that  great  brightness 
which  afterwards  appeared  ? 

We  must  pray  to  God  as  he  hath  commanded  us 
in  the  gospel.  The  papists  make  pilgrimages,  and 
go  trotting  up  and  down,  this  way  and  that,  to  find 
God :  but  in  so  doing  they  forsake  him,  and  with- 
draw themselves  wholly  from  him.  Let  us  not  follow 
these  examples,  but  be  confirmed  in  the  doctrine  oi 
the  gospel,  wherein  we  are  exhorted  to  pray  daily, 
not  doubting  but  God  will  hear  us  in  all  our  requests. 


tthey 


178  calyin's  sermons. 

When  we  make  cur  prayers  to  God,  we  must  not 
bring  thither  our  melancholy  or  fretful  passions,  as 
though  we  would  be  at  defiance  with  him,  as  one 
that  prayeth  when  he  is  angry,  or  murmuring,  be- 
ing disquieted  by  reason  of  aflliction  which  God 
sendeth,  for  in  so  doing  we  dishonour  him. 

There  are  some  who  make  a  show,  as  though 
prayed  to  God,  by  protesting  against  him,  be- 
cause they  are  not  dealt  with  according  to  their  own 
fancy.  Thus,  they  will  come  to  God,  but  it  is  to  be 
at  defiance  with  him,  as  if  a  woman  should  ask 
something  of  her  husband,  and  at  the  same  time  say, 
Oh,  you  care  not  for  me  !  This  is  the  manner  of 
prayer  which  some  use,  but  it  would  be  better  for 
them  not  to  pray  at  ail,  than  to  come  to  God  with  a 
heart  so  envenomed  with  wrath.  Let  us  learn  there- 
fore to  pray  to  God  with  a  peaceable  heart.  St.  Paul 
showeth  us,  that  besides  diligence  in  our  prayers, 
we  must  also  join  thanksgiving  :  and  if  we  do  not 
immediately  receive  what  we  desire,  wait  patiently, 
and  be  content  until  God  be  pleased  to  grant  our  re- 
quests. 

So,  then,  we  must  pray  to  God  without  murmur- 
ing, without  fretting  or  foaming,  yea,  without  using 
any  reply,  to  ask  him  why  lie  sufiereth  us  to  lan- 
guish. It  appears  that  St.  Paul  had  another  meaning 
in  this  place  ;  for  he  regarded  the  circumstance 
which  we  have  mentioned  before  ;  to  wit,  that  the 
Jews  would  gladly  have  shut  out  the  Gentiles.  For, 
say  they,  we  are  the  children  of  God,  he  hath  cho- 
sen us ;  and  shall  not  the  stock  of  Abraham  have 
more  privileges  than  the  uncircumcised  nations  ? 
The  Gentiles,  on  the  other  side,  mocked  the  Jews, 
and  considered  them  as  children,  not  knowing  that 
the  ceremonies  of  the  law  were  at  an  end. 

Thus,  the  Jews  despised  the  Gentiles,  and  dis- 
dained them,  and  would  not  receive  them  into  their 
company.  The  Gentiles,  on  the  other  hand,  mocked 


Calvin's  sermons.  179 

the  Jews  for  tli^elr  rudeness,  because  they  continued 
to  hold  fast  the  rudiments  of  the  law.  Here  arose 
many  schisms  ;  one  party  setting  themselves  against 
the  other  ;  and  the  church  was,  as  it  were,  torn  in 
pieces  ;  yet  above  all  things,  God  commendeth  unity 
and  brotherly  love.  Let  us  examine  the  form  of 
prayer  given  us  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ :  Our  Fa- 
ther which  art  in  heaven,  &c.  He  doth  not  say,  that 
every  one,  when  he  calleth  upon  God,  shall  say,  my 
Father !  therefore,  when  I  say,  "  Our,^^  I  speak  in 
the  name  of  all ;  and  every  man  must  say  the  same. 

We  shall  not  have  access  to  God  by  prayer,  un- 
less we  be  joined  together  ;  for  he  that  separateth 
himself  from  his  neighbours,  shutteth  his  own  mouth, 
so  that  he  cannot  pray  to  God  as  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  hath  commanded.  To  be  short,  we  must 
agree  together,  and  be  bound  in  a  bond  of  peace, 
before  we  can  come  nigh,  and  present  ourselves  to 
God.  These  discords  and  debates  of  which  we  have 
spoken,  existed  between  the  Jews  and  Gentiles.  St. 
Paul  showeth  that  they  cannot  call  upon  God,  with- 
out being  refused  and  cast  back,  until  they  be  at 
peace  one  with  another.  This  is  the  reason  why  he 
requesteth  them  here,  to  lift  up  holy  hands,  without 
wrath  and  doubting. 

Thus  the  apostle  advised  them,  not  to  enter  into 
debates  and  contentions  one  with  another.  The 
Jews  must  not  advance  themselves  above  the  Gen- 
tiles, because  they  v/ere  called  first ;  nor  the  Gen- 
tiles condemn  the  Jews  for  the  grossness  of  their 
understanding  :  all  these  contentions  must  cease,  and 
a  perfect  reconciliation  must  be  made,  to  show  that 
they  all  have  the  spirit  of  adoption  ;  that  is  to  say, 
that  they  are  governed  by  the  spirit  of  God,  even 
that  spirit  which  bringeth  peace  and  unity.  Let  us 
understand  this  doctrine  :  that  before  we  can  dispose 
ourselves  to  pray  aright,  we  must  have  this  brother- 


180 

ly  love  which  God  commandeth,  and  this  unity  and 
nearness. 

He  would  not  have  each  one  to  remain  by  himself 
but  would  have  us  unite  in  peace  and  concord  :  al- 
though every  one  speak,  though  every  one  be  apart 
in  his  own  place,  and  pray  to  God  in  secret,  yet  must 
our  consent  come  to  heaven,  and  we  must  all 
say  with  one  affection,  and  in  truth,  Our  Father. 
This  word  Our,  must  bind  us  together,  and  so  make 
us  in  fellov/ship  one  with  another,  that  there  will  be, 
as  it  were,  but  one  voice,  one  heart,  and  one  spirit 
Moreover,  when  we  pray,  let  the  churches  be  joined 
together.  If  we  wish  to  pray  aright,  we  must  not  do 
like  those  who  endeavour  to  divide  that  which  God 
hath  joined  together,  under  colour  of  some  little 
ceremony  which  is  not  worthy  of  our  notice,  sepa- 
rating ourselves  one  from  another,  and  dismembering 
the  body  ;  for  those  that  conduct  themselves  in  this 
manner,  show  plainly  that  they  are  possessed  with 
the  spirit  of  Satan,  and  are  endeavouring  to  destroy 
the  union  that  exists  among  the  children  of  God. 

Therefore  let  all  controversy  be  laid  aside,  and 
trodden  under  foot ;  and  let  us  in  liberty  and  with 
freedom  pray  to  God,  being  assured  that  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  hath  manifested  himself  to  us,  and  that 
through  his  merits  we  shall  obtain  favour  in  the 
sight  of  God  the  Father.  Truly,  we  cannot  join 
with  those  that  separate  themselves  from  us  :  for 
example,  the  papists  call  themselves  christians  ;  and 
cannot  we  communicate  with  them  in  prayer  1  No  ; 
because  they  have  forsaken  Christ  Jesus.  We  know 
that  if  we  swerve  from  him  the  least  jot,  we  get  out 
of  the  way  :  therefore,  seeing  the  papists  have  se- 
parated themselves  from  Jesus  Christ,  the  distance  is 
too  great  between  them  and  us,  to  be  joined  toge- 
ther. But  we  must  give  our  hand  to  all  those  that 
will  submit  themselves  to  Jesus  Christ ;   and  with 


Calvin's  sermons.  181 

mutual  accord  come  and  render  ourselves  up  to 
God. 

Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  saith,  Mat.  v.  23  and  24 
"  If  thou  bring  thy  gift  to  the  altar,  and  there  re- 
raemberest  that  thy  brother  hath  aught  against  thee, 
leave  there  thy  gift  before  the  altar,  and  go  thy  way : 
first  be  reconciled  to  thy  brother,  and  then  come  and 
offer  thy  gift."  Do  we  wish  God  to  be  merciful  to 
us  1  If  we  do,  we  must  lay  aside  all  enmity  one 
against  another :  for  if  we  be  divided  among  our- 
selves, God  will  cast  us  off;  for  he  will  receive  none 
but  those  that  are  members  of  his  Son.  We  cannot 
be  members  of  Jesus  Christ,  unless  we  be  governed 
by  his  spirit :  which  is  the  spirit  of  peace  and  unity, 
as  we  have  already  shown.  Let  us  therefore  learn 
to  Hve  in  friendship  and  brotherly  love,  if  we  wish  to 
be  received  when  we  come  to  God. 

When  we  see  any  thing  that  may  hinder  our  pray- 
ers, we  must  remember  that  the  devil  goeth  about  to 
put  stumbling-blocks  in  our  way ;  let  us  therefore 
shun  them  as  most  deadly  plagues.  There  are 
many  who  seek  nothing  else,  but  to  raise  diflficulties 
and  disputations  ;  as  though  the  word  of  God  was 
made  to  separate  us  one  from  another.  W^e  have 
already  mentioned  that  the  true  intent  of  the  gospel 
is.  to  call  us  to  God  ;  that  we  may  be  joined  toge- 
ther, and  made  one  in  our  prayers  and  requests  to 
him.  Those  that  indulge  in  contentious  debates,  and 
endeavour  to  advance  themselves  one  above  another, 
pervert  good  doctrine,  and  fight  against  it ;  and  en- 
deavour to  bring  the  glory  of  God  to  nought.  There- 
fore, they  iflust  not  think  that  God  will  hear  them 
when  they  pray  to  him,  seeing  they  have  not  this 
unity  and  concord  to  go  to  him  in  the  name  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

St.  Paul  saith,  lifting  up  holy  hands.  By  this  he 
would  have  us  understand,  that  we  must  not  abuse 
God's  name,  by  coming  to  him  in  our  filthiness  ;  but 
16 


182 

that  we  must  be  purged  and  made  clean  :  for  prayer 
is  called  a  sacrifice  ;  and  we  know  that  in  the  time 
of  the  law,  when  they  sacrificed,  they  first  washed 
themselves.  And  why  so  1  Our  Lord  meant  thereby 
to  show  us  that  we  are  full  of  filthiness,  unclean, 
and  not  worthy  to  come  to  him,  until  we  have  been 
cleansed.  But  the  figures  of  the  law  are  now  at  an 
end  ;  we  must  therefore  come  to  Christ,  for  he  is  our 
true  washing.  Yet  notwithstanding,  we  must  not 
continue  in  filthiness,  for  Christ  Jesus  was  given  that 
he  might  renew  us  by  his  holy  spirit,  and  that  we 
might  forsake  our  wickef^  lusts. 

God  doth  not  command  us  to  bring  our  filthiness 
and  infections  before  him,  but  we  must  pray  to  him, 
acknowledging  ourselves  utterly  confounded  and 
ashamed,  full  of  uncleanness  and  filthiness,  ready  to 
be  cast  oif,  unless  cleansed  through  the  merits  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Thus,  by  acknowledging  our 
faults  and  blemishes,  we  must  run  to  this  fountain, 
where  we  may  be  washed  :  that  is,  Christ  having 
shed  his  blood  to  wash  away  our  sins,  we  shall  be 
accounted  pure  before  God,  and  wholly  clean. 
When  Jesus  Christ  gave  us  the  spirit  of  sanctifica- 
tion,  although  there  was  nothing  but  infection  in  us, 
he  cleansed  us  from  our  faults,  and  gave  us  free  ac- 
cess  to  God.  Therefore,  the  apostle  saith  we  must 
pray,  lifting  up  holy  hands. 

In  the  time  of  the  law  and  the  Old  Testament, 
God  entertained  the  people  with  this  ceremony,  that 
he  would  have  them  purified  before  they  oifered  sa- 
criflfce  ;  yea,  before  they  made  solemn  profe'ssion  of 
their  faith  in  the  temple.  These  things  are  not  in 
use  at  present,  among  the  christians,  but  we  must 
keep  the  substance.  And  what  is  the  substance  1  It 
is  this  ;  although  we  have  no  visible  water  for  cleans- 
ing, yet  we  must  come  to  the  blood  of  our  Lord  Je- 
sus Christ,  which  is  our  spiritual  washing.  Some- 
times the  Holy  Ghost  is  represented  as  clean  water  : 


183 

as  it  is  said  in  Ezekiel  xxxvi.  25.  "  Then  will  I 
sprinkle  clean  water  upon  you,  and  ye  shall  be  clean; 
from  all  your  filthiness,  and  from  all  your  idols, 
I  will  cleanse  you."  This  promise  referreth  to  the 
coming  of  Jesus  Christ.  So  then,  God  showeth  us 
that  instead  of  the  old  figures  which  he  gave  to  the 
Jews,  and  instead  of  material  and  corruptible  wa- 
ter, we  shall  be  purified  and  made  clean  by  the  holy 
spirit. 

David  saith.  Psalm  xxvi.  6.  "  I  will  wash  mine 
hands  in  innocency  :  so  will  I  compass  thine  altar, 
O  Lord."  When  David  speaketh  thus,  he  hath  re- 
spect to  the  figures  of  the  law.  We  shall  understand 
this  more  easily,  by  noticing  the  passage  where  God 
reproacheth  the  Jews  by  his  prophet  Isaiah,  because 
they  came  into  the  temple  with  filthy  hands.  It  is 
said,  Isa.  i.  "When  ye  come  to  appear  before  me, 
who  hath  required  this  at  your  hand,  to  tread  my 
courts  1  Bring  no  more  vain  oblations :  incense  is 
an  abomination  unto  me  ;  the  new  moons  and  sab- 
baths, the  calling  of  assemblies,  I  cannot  away  with  : 
it  is  iniquity,  even  the  solemn  meeting.  Your  new 
moons,  and  your  appointed  feasts,  my  soul  hateth  : 
they  are  a  trouble  unto  me  ;  I  am  weary  to  bear 
them.  And  when  ye  spread  forth  your  hands,  I  will 
hide  mine  eyes  from  you  ;  yea,  when  ye  make  many 
prayers,  I  will  not  hear :  your  hands  are  full  of 
blood.  Wash  you,  make  you  clean  ;  put  away  the 
evil  of  your  doings  from  before  mine  eyes  :  cease  to 
do  evil." 

As  our  Lord  God  reproved  the  Jews  for  coming  be- 
fore him  with  filthy  or  bloody  hands,  so  he  command- 
eth  us  by  the  mouth  of  St.  Paul,  to  lift  up  holy  hands  : 
that  is,  not  to  be  inwrapped  in  our  evil  affections. 
Thus  we  see  what  St.  Paul  meant ;  seeing  we  have 
this  privilege,  that  we  may  pray  to  God,  and  draw 
near  to  him  as  our  Father,  we  must  not  think  that  he 
will  hear  us,  if  we  come  to  him  in  our  natural 


184  Calvin's  sermons. 

state  of  filthiness  ;  for  he  will  not  hold  those  guilt- 
less that  take  his  name  in  vain.  On  the  contrary, 
seeing  Jesus  Christ  hath  come  to  purge  us,  and 
make  us  partakers  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  we  must 
endeavour  to  become  pure  ;  and  as  we  cannot  do  it 
ourselves,  we  must  have  recourse  to  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  who  is  the  fountain  of  all  pureness,  and  the 
source  of  perfection. 

We  must  not  pray  to  God,  as  though  he  were  an 
idol,  and  required  to  be  served  in  a  worldly  manner ; 
but  our  minds  must  be  raised  above  our  earthly  af- 
fections :  and  as  we  lift  up  our  hands,  so  must  our 
hearts  be  lifted  on  high  by  faith.  As  oft  then  as  we 
have  our  hands  lifted  up  toward  heaven,  so  oft 
should  our  minds  be  led  to  God  in  consideration  of 
our  weakness  :  knowing  that  we  cannot  have  access 
to  him,  unless  we  lift  ourselves  above  the  world  : 
that  is,  unless  we  withdraw  ourselves  from  unruly 
passions,  and  vain  affections.  When  we  say.  Our 
Father  ichich  art  in  heaven,  we  are  reminded  that  we 
must  seek  him  there,  and  must  climb  up  thither  by 
faith,  though  we  still  dwell  on  earth. 

Let  us  learn  therefore  to  renounce  every  thing 
which  God  doth  not  allow,  knowing  that  our  salva- 
tion is  in  him  alone.  Let  us  put  our  whole  trust  in 
him,  bcheving  that  he  will  aid  and  assist  us  in  all  our 
troubles  and  afflictions  :  for  if  we  do  not  pray  in  faith, 
although  the  ceremony  may  be  good  of  itself,  yet 
shall  it  be  vain  and  superfluous.  Those  who  lift  up 
their  hands  to  heaven,  and  at  the  same  time  remain 
fastened  to  things  on  earth,  condemn  themselves ; 
yea,  as  much  as  though  they  should  set  down  their 
condemnation  in  writing,  and  ratify  it  by  their  own 
hand  and  seal ;  condemning  themselves  as  hypocrites, 
liars,  and  forsworn  persons.  For  they  come  before 
God,  protesting  that  they  seek  him,  and  at  the  same 
time  remain  attached  to  things  below.  They  say  they 
put  their  trust  in  him,  and  at  the  same  time  trust  ia 


Calvin's  sermons.  185 

themselves  or  some  other  creature  :  they  pretend  to 
be  lifted  up  to  heaven  by  faith,  and  at  the  same  time 
are  drowned  in  earthly  pleasures. 

Let  us  therefore  learn,  when  we  pray  to  God,  to 
be  void  of  all  earthly  cares  and  wicked  affections  ; 
knowing  that  there  are  many  things  which  hinder  us 
from  coming  to  God.  When  we  lift  up  our  hands  to 
heaven,  it  must  be  for  the  purpose  of  seeking  God  by 
faith  ;  which  we  cannot  do,  unless  we  withdraw  our- 
selves from  the  cares  and  wicked  affections  of  the 
flesh. 

Now  let  us  fall  down  before  the  face  of  our  good 
God,  confessing  our  faults,  and  praying  him  to  put 
them  out  of  his  remembrance,  that  we  may  be  re- 
ceived by  him  ;  and  in  the  mean  time,  that  he  would 
strengthen  us,  and  sanctify  us  from  day  to  day  by  his 
holy  spirit,  until  we  wholly  cast  off  all  our  imperfec- 
tions and  sins  :  but  as  this  cannot  be  done  so  long 
as  we  live  in  this  mortal  life,  that  he  would  bear  with 
our  infirmities,  until  he  hath  utterly  put  them  away. 
And  thus  let  us  all  say  :  Almighty  God  our  heavenly 
Father,  &c. 


SERMON  XIV.  I 

1  Timothy,  Chap.  ii.  verses  5  and  6. 

6  For  there  is  one  God,  and  one  mediator  between  God  and  men, 

the  man  Christ  Jesus  ; 
6  Who  g-ave  himself  a  ransom  for  all  to  be  testified  in  due  tin>e. 

At  all  times  and  seasons,  the  world  hath  been  so 
far  from  God,  that  all  people  have  deserved  banish- 
ment from  his  kingdom.  Thus  we  see,  in  the  time 
of  the  law,  he  chose  a  certain  people,  and  gathered 
them  to  himself;  leaving  the  rest  of  the  world  in 
confusion.  Although  men  were  so  separated  from 
God,  yet  do  they  all  naturallv  belong  to  him;  and 
16*    ' 


186  Calvin's  sermons. 

as  he  made  them  all,  so  doth  he  govern  and  maintain 
them  by  his  virtue  and  goodness.  Therefore,  when 
we  see  men  going  to  destruction,  God  not  having 
been  so  gracious  as  to  join  them  with  us  in  the  faith 
of  the  gospel,  we  must  pity  them,  and  endeavour  to 
bring  them  into  the  right  way. 

St.  Paul  saith,  For  there  is  one  God  :  as  if  he 
had  said,  God  hath  made  all  mankind,  and  hath 
them  under  his  protection  ;  therefore  it  cannot  be 
but  that  there  is  some  brotherhood  existing  between 
us.  It  is  true,  that  those  who  do  not  agree  with  us 
in  faith,  are  at  a  great  distance  from  us  ;  yet  the  or- 
der of  nature  showeth  us  that  we  must  not  utterly 
cast  them  off,  but  take  all  the  pains  we  can  to  bring 
them  again  to  the  unity  of  the  body  ;  because  they 
are,  as  it  were,  cut  off.  When  we  see  men  thus 
scattered,  well  may  we  be  astonished,  when  we  re- 
flect that  we  are  all  of  the  self  same  nature  ;  the 
image  of  God  was  imprinted  in  them,  as  well  as  in 
us.  Moreover,  that  which  should  have  been  the 
strongest  band  to  hold  us  together,  hath  caused  the 
division,  and  made  us  enemies  ;  namely,  the  service 
of  God,  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Therefore,  when  we  see  poor  unbelievers  wander 
and  go  astray  from  the  way  of  salvation,  we  must 
have  pity  upon  them,  and  do  all  we  can  to  reclaim 
them ;  keeping  in  remembrance  the  words  of  the 
apostle  ;  there  is  one  God  :  St.  Paul  addeth,  and  one 
mediator  between  God  and  men.  Whereby  he  giveth 
us  to  understand,  that  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  came 
not  to  reconcile  a  few  individuals  only,  to  God  the 
Father,  but  to  extend  his  grace  over  all  the  world. 
We  see  set  forth  through  the  whole  scripture,  that 
he  suffered  not  for  the  sins  which  were  committed  in 
Judea  only,  but  for  those  which  were  committed 
throughout  the  world. 

The  office  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  was  to  make 
an  atonement  for  the  sins  of  the  world  ;  and  to  be  a 


187 

mediator  between  God  and  men.  Having  taken  upon 
hira  our  flesh,  and  so  far  abased  himself  as  to  become 
man,  we  should  submit  ourselves  to  him,  in  all 
his  requirements.  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  was  made 
like  unto  us,  and  suffered  death,  that  he  might  be- 
come an  advocate  and  mediator  between  God  and 
us,  and  open  a  way  whereby  we  may  come  to  God. 
Those  who  do  not  endeavour  to  bring  their  neigh- 
bours and  unbelievers  to  the  way  of  salvation,  plainly 
show  that  they  make  no  account  of  God's  honour, 
and  that  they  try  to  diminish  the  mighty  power  of 
his  empire,  and  set  him  bounds,  that  he  may  not 
rule  and  govern  all  the  world  :  they  likewise  darken 
the  virtue  and  death  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and 
lessen  the  dignity  given  him  by  the  Father. 

The  apostle,  in  his  epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  saith, 
chap.  ii.  17,  18.  "  Wherefore  in  all  things  it  behoo- 
ved him  to  be  made  like  unto  his  brethren,  that  he 
might  be  a  merciful  and  faithful  High  Priest  in  things 
pertaining  to  God,  to  make  reconciliation  for  the 
sins  of  the  people.  For  in  that  he  himself  hath 
suffered,  being  tempted,  he  is  able  to  succour  them 
that  are  tempted."  If  a  man  know  not  what  ad- 
versity meaneth,  he  hath  no  compassion  on  those 
that  suffer ;  but  being  drunk  with  pleasure,  thinketh 
poverty  to  be  nothing.  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  was 
partaker  of  all  our  miseries,  and  tasted  all  our 
afflictions ;  sin  only  excepted.  And  why  so  1  To 
the  end,  that  when  we  come  to  him,  he  may  be 
ready  to  help  us  ;  having  tasted  our  afflictions  in 
his  own  person,  he  entreateth  God  to  have  pity 
upon  us. 

When  he  appeareth  as  mediator,  we  have  nothing 
to  fear :  we  may  come  with  uplifted  hands,  calling 
upon  God  our  heavenly  Father,  doubting  not  but 
that  he  will  receive  us  as  his  children,  through  the 
merits  of  his  Son,  and  make  us  feel  the  fruit  of  our 
adoption  :  so  that  we  may  come  famiharly  to  him, 


188  calvixN's   sermons. 

laying  open  our  necessities,  and  making  known  the 
gi'ief  which  tormenteth  us,  that  we  may  be  relieved 
therefrom.  The  papists  endeavour  to  prove  that 
the  Saints  are  our  patrons,  and  that  they  make  inter- 
cession for  us  ;  allegmg  that  we  are  not  worthy  to 
appear  before  God.  But  if  this  be  the  case,  of  what 
use  is  the  office  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  is 
mediator,  and  man  1 

Let  us  notice  what  is  contained  in  the  law  :  when 
God  commanded  the  people  to  pray  to  him,  he  forth- 
with showed  them  in  what  manner  they  should  per- 
form this  service  ;  which  was  this :  the  people  were 
to  stand  afar  off  in  the  court  of  the  temple  ;  neither 
the  king  nor  any  other  one,  except  the  priest,  was 
allowed  to  approach  the  sanctuary  ;  for  he  was  the 
figure  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  This  was  the  rea- 
son why  he  was  clothed  in  new  garments,  and  was 
consecrated  and  dedicated  to  God.  The  high  priest, 
entering  into  the  sanctuary,  carried  with  him  the 
blood  of  the  sacrifice  which  he  had  offered ;  by 
which  we  may  understand,  that  no  man  can  find  fa- 
vour with  God,  only  by  virtue  of  the  sacrifice  which 
is  offered  in  the  person  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Thus,  God  hath  shown  by  this  solemn  ceremony, 
that  we  could  not  call  upon  him,  unless  there  were 
an  advocate  to  make  intercession  for  the  whole  body 
of  the  church  ;  and  that  this  intercession  must  be 
grounded  upon  a  sacrifice  offered.  This  is  the  rea- 
son why  St.  Paul,  after  he  had  spoken  of  the  inter- 
cession of  Jesus  Christ,  addeth,  Who  gave  himself 
a  ransom  for  all.  For  these  things  cannot  be  sepa- 
rated one  from  the  other ;  the  death  and  passion  of 
the  Son  of  God,  and  that  he  is  our  mediator,  to  the 
end  that  we  may  have  access  in  his  name  to  God  the 
Father. 

Hath  not  Jesus  Christ  appeared  to  show  the 
truth,  the  substance,  and  the  perfection  of  the  figures 
of  the  law  1  and  yet  Satan  striveth  to  darken  our 


Calvin's  sermons.  189 

minds,  that  we  may  not  perceive  this  mediator  that 
was  given.  We  see  in  the  beginning  of  the  gospel 
tl}at  there  were  many  hereticks,  who  believed  the 
angels  to  be  advocates.  St.  Paul,  speaking  of  such, 
saidi,  Col.  ii.  18.  '"Let  no  man  beguile  you  of  your 
reward  in  a  voluntary  humility  and  worshipphig  of 
angels,  intruding  into  those  things  which  he  hath  not 
seen,  vainly  puffed  up  by  his  fleshly  mind."  St.  Paul 
giveth  such  honour  to  Jesus  Christ,  that  all  other  in- 
tercessours  and  advocates  must  give  way,  and  he  be 
received  as  the  only  Saviour. 

For  forty  years  past,  a  man  might  as  soon  have 
heard  Mahomet  called  the  Saviour  of  the  world,  as 
the  Son  of  God  named  as  a  mediator  and  advocate 
among  the  papists.  And  at  this  day,  if  any  of  us 
call  Jesus  Christ  a  mediator  and  advocate,  they  will 
immediately  commence  quarrelling  with  us,  wishing 
to  know  whether  we  mean  that  Christ  is  the  only 
advocate,  or  that  the  Saints  are  advocates  likewise. 
If  we  endeavour  to  maintain  the  dignity  of  the  Son 
of  God,  they  are  displeased  with  us  :  let  us  therefore 
be  armed  with  the  doctrine  of  the  apostle,  vv'hich 
teacheth  us  that  we  cannot  come  nigh  to  God,  only 
through  the  mediation  of  Jesus  Christ. 

The  papists  are  so  impudent,  and  past  shame,  (I 
mean  their  doctors,)  that  when  they  wish  to  prove 
tlie  matter  which  they  have  forged  against  the  pure 
doctrine  of  the  go^spel,  they  say,  "  it  is  true  that 
there  is  a  mediator,  but  he  is  not  the  only  one  :  for 
when  we  call  a  man  one,  it  is  not  understood  that 
he  only  is  in  the  world,  and  none  else  !"  But  is  not 
that  which  St.  Paul  saith  in  this  place,  that  there  is 
one  mediator,  as  true  as  that  where  he  saith,  there  is 
one  God  ?  It  is  the  just  vengeance  of  God,  seeing 
they  have  endeavoured  to  take  away  the  office  of 
mediatorship,  that  they  should  be  brought  into  shame 
and  ignominy  :  because  they  have  dishonoured  the 
Son  of  God,  the  Lord  of  glory  ;  him  to  whom  the 


( 


190  Calvin's  sermons. 

Father  commandeth  both  great  and  small  to  do  ho- 
mage ;  before  whom  all  knees  must  bow,  and  in 
whose  person  we  must  worship  the  majesty  of  our 
God. 

The  papists  acknov/ledge  Jesus  Christ  to  be  the 
only  mediator  of  redemption  ;  that  it  is  he  alone  that 
redeemed  the  world  :  but  as  touching  intercession, 
that  he  is  not  alone,  that  the  Saints  who  are  dead 
have  this  office  as  well  as  he.  The  apostle  saith,  that 
we  were  redeemed  by  the  blood  of  the  Son  of  God, 
therefore  we  must  pray  for  all  the  world  ;  for  there 
is  one  mediator  that  hath  opened  the  way  whereby 
we  may  come  to  God.  Jesus  Christ  is  not  only 
called  mediator  because  he  hath  made  reconciliation 
by  his  death,  but  because  he  appeareth  now  before 
the  majesty  of  God,  that  we  through  him  may  be 
heard  ;  as  St.  Paul  showeth  in  the  8ih  chapter  to 
the  Romans  :  Jesus  Christ  hath  therefore  redeemed 
us  by  his  death  and  passion,  and  now  maketh  inter- 
cession for  us  before  God. 

When  we  are  exhorted  to  pray  one  for  another, 
it  is  not  diminishing  the  office  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  but  that  through  his  means  we  may  all  be 
made  one  together.  When  a  man  prayeth  for  him- 
self, he  ought  also  to  include  in  his  prayers  the 
whole  body  of  the  church  ;  that  we  may  not  sepa- 
rate that  which  God  hath  joined  together.  The  doc- 
trine of  the  gospel  must  be  our  rule  and  guide  :  doth 
that  lead  us  to  departed  Saints  1  (foth  it  appoint  them 
for  our  patrons  and  advocates  ?  No,  no  :  there  is 
not  a  syllable  in  holy  writ  that  maketh  mention  of 
it.  It  is  true,  that  while  we  live  in  this  world,  there 
ought  to  be  mutual  charity  between  us,  and  every 
one  ought  to  pray  for  his  neighbours  ;  but  if  I  do  any 
thing  more  than  the  scripture  directeth  me,  I  go 
astray. 

In  the  law  it  was  said,  that  the  people  should  not 
come  near  the  sanctuary,  but  should  tarry  in  the 


Calvin's  sermons.  191 

court ;  and  that  no  man  should  enter  into  it,  but  him 
that  offered  the  sacrifice.  Even  so  let  us  consider 
our  own  unworthiness  ;  knowing  that  we  are  not 
only  earthly  creatures,  but  that  we  are  full  of  sin, 
having  become  polluted  and  unclean  in  Adam  ; 
therefore  we  can  bring  nothing  to  recommend  us  to 
God,  because  we  are  not  worthy  to  open  our  mouths 
before  him  :  let  us  then  acknowledge  our  disease, 
that  we  may  come  to  the  remedy.  And  what  is  this 
remedy  1  It  is  to  have  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  for 
•  our  High  Priest ;  he  who  shed  his  blood,  and  gave 
himself  a  ransom  for  all.  Therefore,  let  us  not  doubt 
but  that  God  is  now  merciful  to  us,  seeing  Christ 
hath  reconciled  us  to  him,  by  virtue  of  his  death  and 
passion. 

As  the  High  Priest  bore  the  names  of  the  chil- 
dren of  Israel  upon  his  shoulders,  and  had  before 
him  a  tablet  which  contained  twelve  precious  stones, 
signifying  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel,  even  so  Jesus 
Christ  bore  our  sins  and  iniquities  upon  the  cross, 
and  now  beareth  us,  as  it  were,  in  his  heart :  this  is 
the  foundation  upon  which  we  stand.  Therefore, 
let  us  not  doubt  but  that  we  shall  find  favour  with 
God,  if  we  come  to  him  in  the  name  of  this  media- 
tor. We  must  not  devise  advocates  and  patrons  af- 
ter our  own  notions,  but  content  ourselves  with  the' 
simplicity  of  holy  writ.  Jesus  Christ  is  called  the 
mediator,  not  only  because  he  mak^th  intercession 
for  us  at  present,  but  because  he  suffered  for  the 
sins  of  the  world. 

Therefore,  let  us  learn  to  glorify  God,  and  thank 
him  with  all  humbleness,  because  it  hath  pleased  him 
to  draw  us  out  of  the  abominations  of  the  papists, 
that  we  may  be  stirred  up  to  walk  in  fear  and  care- 
fulness. Seeing  it  hath  pleased  God  to  give  us  such 
an  advocate  and  mediator  as  his  own  Son,  let  us  not 
be  afraid  to  come  and  present  ourselves  before  him, 
and  call  upon  Irim  in  all  our  necessities  :  not  that 


192  Calvin's  sermons. 

each  one  must  do  so  privately,  for  himself  alone,  but 
let  us  all  pray  to  God  for  the  whole  body  of  the 
church,  and  for  all  mankind. 

When  we  pray  to  God,  our  prayers  must  be  sanc- 
tified and  consecrated  by  the  blood  of  our  Lord  Je- 
sus Christ.  We  have  no  need  of  the  sprinkling  of 
the  papers  holy  water ;  but  the  price  of  which  St. 
Paul  speaketh,  must  make  satisfaction  for  us  before 
God.  We  may  rest  assured  that  God  will  not  cast 
away  the  sacrifice,  whereby  he  hath  become  recon- 
ciled to  us,  but  will  be  content  therewith.  When 
we  pray,  if  we  do  not  ground  ourselves  upon  the 
death  and  passion  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  we 
must  needs  be  in  doubt  and  perplexity  ;  and  thus  all 
our  prayers  will  be  vain  and  unprofitable.  The 
scripture  informeth  us,  that  if  we  do  not  pray  in  faith, 
we  shall  not  be  profited  thereby. 

Who  gave  himself  a  ransora  for  all :  when  the 
apostle  speaketh  thus  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  he 
abaseth  whatsoever  men  might  presume  upon,  rela- 
tive to  their  own  satisfactions,  as  they  term  them. 
This  is  a  point  well  worthy  of  note  :  for  the  world 
hath  abused  itself  at  all  times,  by  endeavouring  to 
please  God  with  trifles.  Behold  the  heathens  !  they 
were  sensible  that  they  could  not  call  upon  God  un- 
less they  had  some  mediator  :  they  therefore  had 
their  intercessours,  by  which  they  devised  a  thousand 
ways  to  find  favour  with  God.  The  papists  endea- 
voured to  please  him  by  washing' and  purifying  them- 
selves ;  which  was  but  an  apish  imitation  of  that 
which  God  had  appointed  the  fathers :  where  he 
made  use  of  these  corruptible  elements,  to  draw 
them  to  Jesus  Christ.  When  they  came  to  the  tem- 
ple of  Jerusalem,  the  water  was  ready,  even  at  the 
entrance,  that  every  one  might  purify  himself,  and 
thus  come  near  the  majesty  of  God  :  but  this  reme- 
dy was  not  in  the  water,  which  was  a  corruptible 


Calvin's  sermons.  193 

element,  but  it  was  a  figure  of  the  blood  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 

Let  us  abuse  ourselves  no  more,  by  thinking  that 
we  can  purchase  God's  favour  by  any  ceremony  or 
trifle  of  our  own  ;  for  we  should  have  been  cast  off 
and  utterly  condemned,  had  it  not  been  for  the 
atonement  made  by  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ 
Here  our  whole  trust  lieth,  and  by  this  we  are  as- 
sured that  our* sins  are  absolved.  The  papists  say 
that  original  sin  is  forgiven  us  in  baptism  :  and  if 
there  should  be  a  Jew  or  Heathen  baptised  at  the 
age  of  twenty,  thirty,  or  forty  years,  the  sins  which 
he  had  committed  during  his  life,  would  then  be  for- 
given him  :  but  if  after  we  are  baptised,  we  fall,  and 
commit  sin,  we  must  not  expect  to  find  grace  and 
pardon  unless  we  bring  some  recompense. 

The  papists  are  constrained  to  confess  that  they 
cannot  thoroughly  recompense  God  as  they  ought, 
and  that  it  is  impossible  for  men  to  make  payment 
to  him  in  all  things  :  therefore  they  add  another  sup- 
ply ;  which  is,  the  blood  of  martyrs,  and  the  keys 
of  the  church  ;  (the  power  given  to  priests.)  Thus 
they  destroy  the  ransom  which  v/as  made  for  us  by 
the  death  and  suffering  of  our  Lord  Jesus,  trusting 
in  their  own  performances  and  works  of  superero- 
gation ;  and  if  there  be  any  thing  wanting,  the  blood 
of  martyrs,  and  the  keys  of  the  church,  fill  up  the 
account.     Behold  what  horrible  blasphemy  ! 

Doth  St.  Paul  speak  here  of  a  ransom  that  was 
made  for  little  children  only,  and  for  those  that  are 
not  baptized  ?  Nay,  on  the  contrary,  he  compre- 
hendeth  all  faults  which  make  us  guilty  before  God  ; 
for  the  way  is  open  whereby  we  may  come  to  him 
by  prayer,  and  find  mercy.  The  ransom  of  which 
St.  Paul  speaketh,  reacheth  to  all  our  sins  ;  we  must 
therefore  have  recourse  to  it  from  day  to  day,  and 
place  all  our  confidence  therein.  It  is  not  only  in 
this  place  that  holy  writ  directeth  us  to  the  death 
17 


194  CALVm's  SERMONS. 

and  passion  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  the 
shedding  of  liis  blood  for  the  absolution  of  our  sins, 
but  this  doctrine  is  common  throughout  the  scrip- 
ture. 

Let  us  understand  the  necessity  of  a  redeemer, 
and  that  by  the  price  of  his  blood  we  are  reconciled 
fo  God  the  Father,  and  have  free  access  to  him  by 
prayer.  St.  Paul  having  shown  us  that  the  grace 
which  was  purchased  by  the  Son  of  God,  was  com- 
mon to  all  mankind,  and  that  it  was  not  confined  to 
the  Jews  only,  it  might  be  asked,  why  God  chose 
one  certain  people  for  his  inheritance  1  why  it  was 
his  pleasure  that  the  Jews  only  should  call  upon  himl 
why  he  shut  up  his  promises  among  them  ]  why  he 
gave  them  figures,  and  exercised  them  with  an  ex- 
pectation of  this  great  redeemer  that  was  promised  1 
It  is  true,  that  from  the  creation  of  the  world,  God 
always  reserved  for  himself  some  people  :  yea,  and 
when  he  made  his  covenant  with  Abraham,  he  shut 
out  the  Heathen  from  the  hope  of  salvation ;  al- 
though for  a  time  it  pleased  him  to  use  a  special 
grace  toward  the  Jews,  yet  this  doth  not  prevent  his 
calling  all  mankind  at  present :  for  it  pleaseth  him 
to  make  the  Heathen  and  the  Gentile  partakers  of 
it,  and  to  have  his  church  extend  throughout  the 
world,  and  to  bring  them  to  the  fold,  who  were  afar 
off.     Thus  we  have  the  meaning  of  the  apostle. 

We  may  here  notice,  that  it  would  have  been  of 
little  use  to  us,  for  Jesus  Christ  to  have  made  the 
atonement,  unless  Ave  were  certified  of  this  benefit, 
and  were  told  that  God  had  called  us  to  enter  into 
possession  of  this  salvation,  and  to  enjoy  the  bless- 
ings which  had  been  purchased  for  us.  For  exam- 
ple, behold  the  Turks,  who  cast  away  the  grace 
which  was  purchased  for  all  the  world  by  Jesus 
Christ;  the  Jews  do  so  likewise  ;  and  the  papists, 
although  they  do  it  not  so  openly,  show  it  in  effect : 
all  of  whom  are  as  much  shut  out,  and  banished 


Calvin's  sermons.  195 

from  the  redemption  which  was  purchased  for  us,  as 
if  Jesus  Christ  had  never  come  into  the  world.  And 
why  so  ]  Because  they  have  not  this  witness  ;  that 
Jesus  Christ  is  their  redeemer.  Although  they  have 
some  little  taste,  yet  they  always  remain  starved  ;  and 
if  they  hear  the  word  redeemer  mentioned,  it  bring- 
eth  no  comfort  to  them  ;  neither  do  they  receive 
any  benefit  from  what  is  contained  in  the  gospel. 

Thus  we  perceive  that  those  who  are  not  parta- 
kers of  the  blessings  purchased  by  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  receive  not  the  witness.  Before  Jesus  Christ 
came  into  the  world,  the  Gentiles  were  not  only  un- 
behevers,  but  God  had  blinded  their  eyes  ;  insomuch 
that  it  seemed  as  if  Christ  came  only  for  one  certain 
people.  Yea,  one  would  have  thought,  in  the  time 
of  the  law,  that  God  had  not  spread  forth  the  know- 
ledge of  his  truth  over  all  the  world,  but  had  given 
it  to  a  particular  people,  whom  he  held  for  his 
church. 

St.  Paul  informeth  us,  that  it  pleased  God  to  give 
his  law  to  the  fathers,  and  set  them  apart  from  the 
rest  of  the  world  :  he  testified  his  good  will  toward 
Israel,  and  not  to  other  nations  ;  as  it  is  said.  Psalms 
Ixxiv.  20.  "  Have  respect  unto  the  covenant  :  for 
the  dark  places  of  the  earth  are  full  of  the  habita- 
tions of  cruelty."  Moses  likewise  saith,  Deut.  xxxii. 
9.  "  For  the  Lord's  portion  is  his  people  ;  Jacob  is 
the  lot  of  his  inheritance."  We  see  therefore  that 
God  chose  for  himself  a  particular  people  :  namely, 
the  stock  of  Abraham  ;  setting  others  aside  as  stran- 
gers. This  is  true,  saith  St.  Paul,  but  it  is  now  ne- 
cessary that  this  knowledge  should  be  spread  over 
all  the  world  ;  to  wit.  That  God  is  the  Father  and 
Saviour  of  the  Gentiles,  as  well  as  the  Jews. 

We  may  therefore  perceive  that  the  death  and 
passion  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  would  be  unpro- 
fitable to  us,  unless  it  were  witnessed  by  the  gospel. 
For  it  is  faith  that  putteth  us  in  possession  of  this  saU 


196 

vation.  This  is  a  very  profitable  doctrine  :  for  it  is 
acknowledged  that  the  greatest  benefits  that  can  be 
bestowed  upon  man  in  this  world,  is  to  be  partaker 
of  the  salvation  purchased  by  Jesus  Christ ;  howe- 
ver, there  are  but  few  that  take  the  right  way  to  ob- 
tain it.  For  we  see  how  the  gospel  is  despised,  and 
how  men  stop  their  ears  against  the  voice  which 
God  hath  ordered  to  be  proclaimed  throughout  the 
world  ! 

We  see  but  few  now-a-days  that  become  recon- 
ciled to  God  by  the  death  of  Jesus  Christ ;  for  they 
deprive  themselves  of  this  witness  :  others  cast  it 
away,  or  at  least,  profit  so  little  by  it,  that  Jesus 
Christ  dwelleth  not  in  them  by  faith,  to  make  them 
partakers  of  his  blessings.  St.  Paul  saith,  1  Cor.  i. 
30.  "  But  of  him  are  ye  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  of  God 
is  made  unto  us  wisdom,  and  righteousness,  and 
sanctification,  and  redemption  :"  that  being  grafted 
into  him,  we  may  have  part  and  portion  in  all  his 
riches  ;  and  that  whatsoever  he  hath,  may  be  ours. 
Seeing  he  was  once  pleased  to  become  our  brother, 
we  must  not  doubt,  but  that  in  taking  upon  him  our 
poor  and  wretched  state,  he  hath  made  an  exchange 
with  us,  that  we  may  become  rich  through  his  grace. 

It  is  certain  that  God  hath  always  borne  witness 
of  himself ;  yea,  even  to  the  Heathens.  Although 
they  had  neither  law  nor  prophets,  he  hath  declared 
himself  to  them  sufficiently,  to  leave  them  without 
excuse.  If  there  were  nothing  but  the  order  of  na- 
ture, (as  St.  Paul  maketh  mention.  Acts  xiv.)  it 
would  be  sufficient  to  convince  infidels  of  their  un- 
thankfulness  to  God,  who  formed  them,  and  hath 
nourished  them  through  life.  For  it  is  said  in  the 
xix  Psalm,  The  heavens  declare  the  glory  of  God,  and 
the  firmament  showeth  his  handy  work  :  although  they 
speak  not,  yet  they  set  forth  his  goodness  in  such  a 
manner,  that  we  ought  to  be  convinced  without  any 
other  instructed     Behold  the  book  of  nature  !  writ 


Calvin's  sermons.  197 

ten  with  letters  plain  enough  to  make  known  to  us 
that  we  ought  to  glorify  God  ! 

But  this  witness  was  too  dark  for  the  rudeness  and 
weakness  of  men  :  it  was  therefore  necessary  that 
God  should  reveal  himself  in  another  manner,  which 
was  far  greater ;  which  he  hath  done  by  means  of 
the  gospel.  The  law  and  the  prophets  were  as  a 
lamp  to  lighten  the  Jews,  but  they  belonged  to  but 
one  people.  But  this  grace  is  bestowed  generally 
upon  all  the  nations  of  the  earth.  Therefore,  it  is 
not  without  cause  that  St.  Paul  saith,  this  witness 
was  to  be  testified  in  due  time. 

In  another  place,  we  see  how  marvellously  he  set- 
teth  forth  this  great  secret,  which  God  had  kept  from 
the  beginning  of  the  world,  but  had  now  revealed 
by  the  preaching  of  the  gospel ;  insomuch,  saith  he, 
that  the  angels  marvel  at  it :  to  see  those  who  were 
separated  from  God,  who  seemed  to  be  cut  off  and 
banished  from  salvation,  now  taken  for  his  children, 
to  be  members  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  of  the  fellowship 
and  company  of  angels.  This  was  a  wonderful  se- 
cret, and  enough  to  astonish  all  creatures  !  St.  Paul 
saith,  Gal.  iv.  4  and  5.  "  But  when  the  fulness  of 
the  tim'C  was  come,  God  sent  forth  his  Son,  made  of 
a  woman,  made  under  the  law,  to  redeem  them  that 
were  under  the  law,  that  we  might  receive  the  adop- 
tion of  sons."  Wherein  it  pleased  him  to  make 
known  to  the  world,  that  which  was  before  unknown 
to  the  fathers. 

For  he  saith,  Eph.  ii.  12,  13,  14,  15.  "That  at 
that  time  ye  were  without  Christ,  being  aliens  from 
the  commonwealth  of  Israel,  and  strangers  from  the 
covenants  of  promise,  having  no  hope,  and  without 
God  in  the  world  :  but  now,  in  Christ  Jesus,  ye, 
who  sometime  were  far  oft',  are  made  nigh  by  the 
blood  of  Christ.  For  he  is  our  peace,  who  hath 
made  both  one,  and  hath  broken  down  the  middle 
v/all  of  partition  between  us  ;  having  abolished  in 


198 

his  flesh  the  enmity,  even  the  law  of  commandments 
contained  in  ordinances,  for  to  make  in  himself  of 
twain  one  new  man,  so  making  peace."  Thus,  the 
discord  which  was  between  the  Jews  and  Gentiles 
was  abolished. 

Jesus  Christ  hath  not  only  proclaimed  the  glad  ti- 
dmgs,  but  hath  sent  forth  his  apostles  and  ministers 
to  preach  and  publish  peace  to  the  world  :  to  assem- 
ble the  Jews,  who  were  nigh  by  reason  of  the  cove- 
nant, and  by  the  solemn  pledge  made  to  their  fathers, 
but  who  still  needed  a  reconciliation  through  Jesus 
Christ  the  redeemer.  These  glad  tidings  were  after- 
wards directed  to  those  who  were  afar  off;  even  to 
the  poor  Gentiles  :  they  also  received  the  message 
of  salvation,  and  the  peace  of  God  ;  being  assured 
that  God  so  loved  them,  that  he  forgave  all  their  sins. 
Thus  the  partition  wall  was  broken  down,  and  the 
ceremonies  destroyed,  whereby  God  had  made  a  dif- 
ference between  the  Jews  and  the  Gentiles.  And 
why  so  ?  Because  this  salvation  belongeth  to  all  the 
world  without  exception. 

We  therefore  have  this  doctrine  made  clear ; 
namely,  that  it  was  requisite  for  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  to  make  an  atonement  for  our  sins  ;  and  that 
by  his  death  he  hath  purchased  our  redemption.  We 
must  therefore  come  to  the  testimony  set  forth  in  the 
gospel,  that  we  may  enjoy  the  blessings  contained 
therein.  We  must  not  say  that  God  is  changeable, 
because  it  pleased  him  to  hide  the  witness  of  his  gos- 
pel from  the  Gentiles  for  a  season,  and  afterwards 
to  have  it  preached  throughout  the  world,  for  this  he 
had  determined  in  the  counsel  of  his  own  will.  Let 
us  therefore  be  convinced  that  it  is  our  duty  to  wor- 
ship and  reverence  him  with  all  humbleness,  for  this 
is  the  greatest  wisdom  we  can  possess. 

We  must  not  be  too  curious  in  seeking  vain  and 
unprofitable  questions  :  for  God,  who  knoweth  what 
we  are  able  to  bear,  hath  made  knowa  that  which  19 


Calvin's  sermons.  199 

proper  for  us  to  understand  :  let  us  therefore  learn 
in  his  school,  and  no  where  else.  Isaiah  speaketh 
of  an  acceptable  time,  chap.  xlix.  8.  He  calleth  it 
an  acceptable  time,  when  the  message  of  salvation 
is  carried  throughout  all  the  world.  Seeing  then  that 
God  hath  displayed  his  goodness,  and  showeth  that 
he  chose  a  particular  time  to  call  us  to  salvation,  let 
us  not  on  our  part  be  stiff-necked,  and  show  our 
corrupt  hearts,  and  say  all  is  not  well,  for  this  chur- 
lishness will  prevent  our  coming  to  God ;  but  let 
us  heartily  content  and  rest  ourselves  upon  the  grace 
offered,  that  there  may  be  a  sweet  union  between 
God  and  us  ;  and  that  we  may  acknowledge  it  to  be 
a  fit  time,  because  the  Lord  hath  chosen  it. 

If  things  do  not  go  according  to  our  own  minds^ 
we  must  not  find  fault,  and  say,  God  should  have  done 
otherwise,  but  let  us  restrain  ourselves,  and  show  im- 
plicit obedience  to  his  divine  will  ;  let  us  be  ruled  by 
his  counsel,  and  remember  that  it  is  not  for  us  to  ap- 
point a  time  when  he  shall  do  what  is  to  be  done : 
this  mastership  and  office  of  commanding  is  not  in 
our  hands,  but  belongs  to  God  alone.  When  the 
gospel  is  called  a  witness,  it  is  to  assure  us  that  God 
is  kind  and  favourable  toward  us  ;  but  if  we  doubt, 
after  having  this  assurance  of  his  good  will,  and 
stand  wavering,  and  show  ourselves  rebellious  against 
him,  we  cannot  do  him  a  greater  dishonour.  Let  us 
remember  that  whenever  the  gospel  is  preached  to 
us,  God  beareth  us  witness  of  his  goodness. 

Moreover,  although  they  that  speak  to  us  be  mor- 
tal men,  yet  let  us  consider  in  what  situation  God 
hath  placed  them  ;  he  hath  made  them  his  wit- 
nesses. When  a  man  is  sworn  as  a  notary  in  any 
place,  all  the  writings  which  he  receiveth  must  be 
taken  for  true  and  authentical :  if  magistrates,  who 
have  so  little  authority,  can  do  this,  and  the  order  be 
good  and  allowable  in  a  commonwealth,  how  much 
more  ought  we,  when  God  sendeth  his  witnesses  to 


200 

proclaim  the  gospel,  to  receive  the  message  of  salva- 
tion which  they  bring.  If  we  do  not,  the  honour  of 
God  is  shamefully  abused.  Let  us  learn  therefore 
to  be  more  obedient  than  we  have  been  in  times 
past,  and  attend  more  strictly  to  the  doctrine  of  the 
gospel. 

If  St.  Paul  was  driven  to  fight  against  the  pride 
and  malice  of  men  in  his  time,  what  is  to  be  done 
now  1  for  we  see  that  ungodliness  overfloweth,  and 
the  papists  endeavour  to  abohsh  the  remembranc«  of 
God's  truth  from  the  world.  But  we  need  not  go 
so  far  ;  many  among  ourselves  are  profane,  and 
tread  the  word  of  God,  as  it  were,  under  foot ;  yea, 
and  live  in  defiance  of  it.  We  see  men  who  call 
themselves  christians,  and  wish  to  be  taken  for  such, 
yet  they  will  not  be  governed  by  the  word  of  God, 
but  scorn  and  scoff  at  the  doctrine  of  the  gospel ;  I 
would  to  God  these  tilings  were  not  so  common 
among  us. 

If  these  scoffers  come  to  hear  a  sermon  once  a 
month,  it  is  to  ascertain  whether  we  speak  accord- 
ing to  their  own  fancy  or  not :  if  not,  they  immedi- 
ately begin  to  murmur  ;  and  to  say,  all  is  nought ; 
you  would  make  us  believe  that  we  do  not  our  duty ! 
But  let  us  mark  well  the  words  of  St.  Paul,  where 
he  protesteth  that  he  is  God's  witness,  and  showeth 
that  all  who  rebel  against  the  gospel,  and  will  not 
submit  themselves  to  it,  must  not  think  that  they 
have  to  deal  with  men,  but  with  God  ;  for  the  work 
is  his.  Let  us  therefore  beware  that  we  submit  our- 
selves to  God,  and  bow  down  our  necks  to  his  obe- 
dience ;  and  so  honour  and  magnify  his  glorious 
name,  that  he  may  acknowledge  us  as  his  children  ; 
that  we  may,  all  the  days  of  our  life,  call  upon  him 
as  our  Father,  and  our  Saviour  I 


THE    END. 


mm^j^^^»r9fm 


*  :^ 


